f 
 
 •^tnir 
 
 ■^■r«fti. Tit V 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 •f'^ Jf 
 
 
 lillllilUKIlliHiVi .: 
 
 :ii!li!!V^. i^^ti^ffl^^^^^^H 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 l'^--—K' 
 
 A« 
 
 iS^'l 
 
 ^fT 
 
 
 
 ^m/K 
 
ALBERT R. MANN 
 LIBRARY 
 
 New York State Colleges 
 
 OF 
 
 Agriculture and Home Economics 
 
 AT 
 
 Cornell University 
 
Cornell university Library 
 PZ 3.B813F 
 
 Four Gof'*''"?,',, 
 
The original of tliis book is in 
 tlie Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924014522365 
 
Holly helped shell corn, while Mont wielded the popper. 
 Page 234. 
 
FOUR GORDONS 
 
 BY 
 
 EDNA A. BROWN 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BY NORMAN IRVING BLACK 
 
 BOSTON 
 LOTHROP. LEE & SHEPARD CO. 
 
Published, August, 191 1 
 
 Copyright, igii, by Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. 
 
 All rights reserved 
 
 Four Gordons 
 
 jBottoooTi ^resg 
 
 Berwick & Smith Co. 
 Norwood, Mass., U. S. A. 
 
DtHttateS 
 to 
 
 JFaitli iSoinm 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 
 PAGE 
 
 I. 
 
 The Gordons and Their Home 
 
 I 
 
 II. 
 
 The First Sunday 
 
 ■ ^S 
 
 III. 
 
 Concerning Dragons . 
 
 • 40 
 
 IV. 
 
 The Student Committee 
 
 • SI 
 
 V. 
 
 Rob's Experiment . 
 
 • 74 
 
 VI. 
 
 Aunt Harriet and a Letter 
 
 . 87 
 
 VII. 
 
 A Stormy Saturday 
 
 . 104 
 
 VIII. 
 
 The River Picnic . 
 
 . 120 
 
 IX. 
 
 Christmas in Boston . 
 
 • 144 
 
 X. 
 
 After Vacation 
 
 . 166 
 
 XL 
 
 Chiefly about Greek . 
 
 • 179 
 
 XII. 
 
 The Beginning of Trouble 
 
 • 191 
 
 XIII. 
 
 Very Serious for Holly . 
 
 . 202 
 
 XIV. 
 
 Making the Best of Things 
 
 . 220 
 
 XV. 
 
 Aunt Harriet Scents a Myste 
 
 RY . 238 
 
 XVI. 
 
 Millie's Birthday Dance , . 
 
 . 264 
 
 XVII. 
 
 The Student Committee Again 
 
 . 281 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 A Talk with Millie's Mother 
 
 . 308 
 
 XIX. 
 
 Both Merry and Sad . 
 
 • • 329 
 
 XX. 
 
 The Motto of Clan Montrose 
 
 • 353 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 Holly helped shell corn, while Mont 
 
 WIELDED THE POPPER {Page 2j^) Frontispiece 
 
 FACING PAGB 
 
 Aunt Harriet was established in the 
 
 LIVING - room i6 
 
 " Rob, what have you done ? " ... 80 
 
 " Once upon a time — " began Holly again 130 
 
 Louise sprang up, knocking over her chair 
 
 in her haste 178 
 
 On sped the double - runner with its extra 
 
 and involuntary passenger . . . 332 
 
FOUR GORDONS 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 THE GORDONS AND THEIR HOME 
 
 IT was one by the big clock in the tower of the 
 Congregational church, and along School Street 
 and down Summer were groups of boys and 
 girls coming from the High School, where those 
 who were not detained for any reason were dis- 
 missed at this early hour. A short distance behind 
 the main body of pupils two girls were engaged in 
 very earnest conversation. It was nothing new for 
 Louise Gordon and Millie Jenckes to be seen to- 
 gether, for they were almost inseparable, but to-day 
 they seemed more than usually absorbed in each 
 other, and as they talked, walked more and more 
 leisurely. 
 
 " At last they moved so slowly, you scarce could see them crawl. 
 And when they reached the doctor's gate, they didn't go at all ! " 
 
2 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 Louise looked up with a smile at the saucy greet- 
 ing sung by a gay lad as he passed. HoUis was 
 her twin brother, a laughing, happy-go-lucky fel- 
 low with the sunniest possible disposition. No 
 more charming or irresistible scapegrace ever 
 existed. 
 
 " I thought you were to stay after school, 
 Holly!" 
 
 Holly's merry gray eyes twinkled. " It was in- 
 tended that I should, but luckily Brer Webster re- 
 membered an important engagement, so here I am. 
 Are you telling Millie what a lark mother and dad 
 are going to have ? " 
 
 " It isn't much of a lark for us ! " Louise's big 
 brown. eyes looked rather sober as she spoke. "I 
 was just telling her. If you're going directly home, 
 please say to mother that I may be late." 
 
 Holly went on with a cheerful " All right," to 
 overtake his older brother Montrose, whose broad 
 shoulders showed familiarly in a group at the cor- 
 ner. 
 
 " It won't be a bit of fun to have father and 
 mother away all winter," continued Louise. " I 
 wish I didn't feel they were going for any reason 
 except to have a good time, but mother has not 
 been strong, and I can't help thinking it is because 
 of that. But of course father knows, since he's a 
 
THE GORDONS 3 
 
 doctor. Anyway, they are sailing for Naples on 
 next Saturday's steamer." 
 
 " Who is to keep house? You? " 
 
 " No, indeed ! Sarah would stand my housekeep- 
 ing about two days," replied Louise, laughing at 
 Millie's incredulous tone. " She has been with us 
 ever since father and mother were married, over 
 eighteen years, you know, so mother feels perfectly 
 satisfied to leave her in charge of ever)rthing of 
 that kind. Then of course Dr. Jennings is to take 
 father's practice, since he is father's assistant, and 
 he is to stay at our house. I'm glad of that because 
 he is like one of the family, and the boys are all 
 fond of him, and he will keep things straight. 
 Mother and I had a talk last night, and she says all 
 I have to do is just to go on as usual, and try to 
 make things pleasant for Bert and the boys. But 
 that seems a good deal ! " 
 
 " Yes, I think it does," agreed Millie, who was 
 an only child, and who knew that Louise's three 
 brothers sometimes made her life a lively one. 
 " You can't make the boys obey you ! " 
 
 " I know better than to try ! But Mont can al- 
 most always make both Holly and Rob do what 
 he says, and Mont is dear, you know." 
 
 Millie gave Louise's arm an affectionate squeeze. 
 " It is so funny for you four to be so nearly of an 
 
4 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 age; Mont, and then you and Holly not two years 
 younger, and Rob only a little younger still." 
 
 " I only wish I was bigger. Even Rob just picks 
 me up and carries me around when he chooses, and 
 I simply can't do anything with Mont." Louise 
 stretched her slender little figure to its utmost height 
 as she spoke. " Mother says you must come and we 
 must have nice times together just as we always do, 
 Millie. It is only for the winter, and we are to 
 spend Christmas in Boston with Uncle Ned and 
 Aunt Mary." 
 
 "Millie turned in at her gate after a little longer 
 chat, and Louise walked down Walcott Street with 
 a very serious expression on her sweet face. On 
 the comer of Walcott and Summer Streets stood a 
 big rambling old colonial house with spacious 
 grounds and some fine trees. Just at present the 
 trees were leafless in the November chill, and the 
 garden was being tucked up for the winter's sleep, 
 but even now it was a very pleasant home. On 
 Summer Street an addition to the main house came 
 nearly to the sidewalk, and there was the office with 
 the sign : " Dr. Charles D. Gordon, Dr. B. C. Jen- 
 nings." 
 
 An electric automobile stood before the office, 
 and Louise, seeing it, suddenly turned down Sum- 
 mer Street and entered the office door instead of 
 
THE GORDONS s 
 
 crossing the lawn as usual. Dr. Jennings had re- 
 turned for a case of instruments, and was surprised 
 to see Louise, for she seldom came in by that door. 
 "Are you very busy, Bert?" 
 " Not very. What can I do for you ? " 
 Louise hesitated a moment. " Bert, I want to 
 ask you something. Is there anjrthing serious the 
 matter with mother? " 
 
 The young doctor looked at her so suddenly and 
 so searchingly that she stopped, but the next second 
 he was again imperturbably turning over his shi- 
 ning steel instruments. 
 
 " I thought perhaps — I know she isn't strong, 
 and Dr. Chase has been to see her, and you too, 
 every day lately, and then father is going away with 
 her, and for so long. I think," she added with a 
 pretty dignity, " that if there is anything the matter 
 I have a right to know. I am sixteen now." 
 
 " I also think you have, Louise," said Dr. Jen- 
 nings very gently. No one could have called the 
 young doctor good-looking except for the charm 
 that perfect health lends to any face however 
 plain, but all who looked twice at him felt him to 
 be a man who was thoroughly trustworthy, and 
 whose friendship was worth having. Somehow his 
 calm manner and suggestion of great reserve force 
 behind it, invariably inspired confidence. 
 
6 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " You have no need to worry about Mrs. Gor- 
 don. My visits are not strictly professional ones. 
 Your mother is very good to me; you know she 
 reminds me of my own. Then, too, we have had 
 many plans to arrange lately. She isn't strong, 
 and this fall she has been more delicate than usual, 
 so it seems best for her to go where the winter is 
 less severe than here in Maine, but there is no rea- 
 son for you to feel troubled." 
 
 A peculiarly pleasant smile made the speaker's 
 face almost handsome for an instant, and Louise's 
 answering glance was grateful. 
 
 " Thank you, Bert. I didn't want to speak to 
 father, because if there was any reason, it might be 
 so hard for him to tell me, and yet I had to know. 
 Now I shall be happy about the nice time they will 
 have." 
 
 Mrs. Gordon was in the dining-room when 
 Louise ran in with a face much more cheerful than 
 when she entered the office. Lunch' seemed to be 
 ready, but only Rob was present, Rob with his 
 short-sighted brown eyes and round glasses that 
 made him look like an owl. Mother was pouring 
 the chocolate, and after a hasty kiss, Louise took 
 her seat. 
 
 " Rob thinks Holly had to stay, but where is 
 Mont? Do you know, daughter? " 
 
THE GORDONS 7 
 
 " Holly got oflf because Mr. Webster had an en- 
 gagement, but both he and Mont were ahead o£ 
 me. There they come ! " 
 
 " Why was Holly to stay? " inquired Mrs. Gor- 
 don. Louise and her twin brother were in the 
 sophomore class and shared the same recitations. 
 
 " Oh, mother, he drew a caricature of Mr. Web- 
 ster. It was terribly funny; no one could help 
 laughing; and he fastened it into the leaves of the 
 big Latin dictionary on the table. Mr. Webster had_ 
 made him sit in front because he and Sidney were 
 talking. We could all see it and Mr. Webster 
 couldn't, because Holly took it down before he had 
 a chance, but he told Holly to stay just on general 
 principles. He didn't know what the class was 
 laughing at, but he felt sure Holly was the cause. 
 I do wish you'd behave ! " she concluded as her 
 brother entered and slid his long length into a chair. 
 
 Holly only looked at her, but his eyes had a 
 charming fashion of laughing quite independently 
 of his mouth, and Louise was forced to smile, for 
 she was no more proof than anyone else against 
 Holly's whimsical winning ways. 
 
 Mont came also, a tall, broad-shouldered fellow 
 looking older than his seventeen years; such a 
 quiet, steady boy, always to be depended upon, and 
 so manly and self-reliant that he was a great com- 
 
8 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 fort to his parents. Rob also was quiet and taci- 
 turn, with a great love for books, while in HoUis 
 seemed to be concentrated the high spirits of the 
 family. Never very strong physically, he. was ex- 
 tremely mercurial in temperament, full of fun, and 
 constantly perpetrating absurd pranks. He was a 
 very bright and clever student, perhaps the most 
 talented, and certainly by far the naughtiest of the 
 four children. He and Rob sometimes had passages 
 at arms, for Hollis was quick-tempered, and while it 
 took a good deal to make Rob angry, when he was 
 aroused, he did not easily get over it. Mont rarely 
 clashed with either of the others, and the friendship 
 between him and Hollis was especially strong. 
 
 Mrs. Gordon only smiled at Louise's story of her 
 brother's misdeeds. It was always difficult to re- 
 prove Hollis, and sometimes Louise thought that it 
 was not quite fair. Holly was too likely to come 
 off with flying colors when he really deserved pun- 
 ishment. But when he had one of the severe nerv- 
 ous headaches from which he sometimes suffered, 
 Louise quickly lost all feeling of resentment. 
 
 Lunch was almost over before the doctor came. 
 He was a tall gray-haired man, with a twinkling 
 pair of eyes, of which Holly's merry ones were an 
 exact copy. He brought good news with him ; his 
 brother and family from Boston were coming for 
 
THE GORDONS 9 
 
 Thanksgiving, and then they would all go back to- 
 gether on Friday, and sail the next day for Naples. 
 
 " If we are to have guests to-morrow, I must 
 have some help from my children this afternoon," 
 said Mrs. Gordon when lunch was over. " Mary 
 and Sarah have all they can do. Holly may finish 
 the dinner cards; — there must be one for Aunt 
 Harriet — " 
 
 A general groan interrupted her. All around the 
 table were disapproving faces. 
 
 " Not Aunt Harriet, mother, just before you go 
 away! Not for our Thanksgiving! " 
 
 " Yes, indeed, we must ask Aunt Harriet. How 
 hurt she would feel if the Boston people were here, 
 and she not invited. That would never do, my 
 girl and boys ! " ' 
 
 Aunt Harriet was Dr. Gordon's unmarried aunt, 
 who lived with three or four servants in a huge 
 and handsome house not far away. Aunt Harriet 
 had a peculiar knack of saying disagreeable things, 
 and though Mrs. Gordon had done her best to have 
 her children sympathize with the unhappy, discon- 
 tented old lady, even Mont seldom encoimtered her 
 without having his sweet temper tried, and Holly 
 and Louise were usually much ruffled. But the 
 pleasure of having Aunt Mary and Uncle Ned, with 
 Charlie, Ruth and Jennie, was great enough to off- 
 
lo FOUR GORDONS 
 
 set the fact that Aunt Harriet also would be a 
 guest. After the first protest,- the children ac- 
 cepted this, and listened to Mrs. Gordon's further 
 instructions. 
 
 " The dinner cards to be finished, then, by Holly ! 
 Mont may bring in an extra cot from the shed loft, 
 and Rob may get the mattress that belongs to it 
 from the east storeroom. Dust it carefully, Rob, 
 and bring them both to your room. Louise may 
 come with me." 
 
 There were two guest rooms in the house, one 
 of which would be pccupied by Uncle Ned and Aunt 
 Mary, while Ruth and Jennie could have the other 
 adjoining Louise's, and enjoy the fun of all being 
 together. Charlie must go up to the third floor, 
 where the Gordon boys held supreme sway, and it 
 was to their domain that Louise and her mother 
 went. There were three pleasant rooms in the front 
 of the house, reached by a separate stair and having 
 no connection with those at the back. The stair 
 ended in a small, square hall lighted by a skylight, 
 and forming a very cosy little sitting-room. From 
 this hall, three doors led into as many bedrooms, 
 and a fourth into a white-tiled bathroom where as 
 much water as was desirable might safely be 
 spilled. Each of the boys on his fourteenth birth- 
 day had had his room furnished as he chose, and 
 
THE GORDONS ii 
 
 they were as different as their different owners. 
 Mont's was the front room with four big windows. 
 The walls were covered with terra-cotta cartridge 
 paper, which formed an admirable background for 
 a few good pictures. On the mantel over the fire- 
 place stood a curious Roman lamp and a couple of 
 brass candlesticks. The bedstead was of brass, and 
 the other furniture of severely plain black oak. 
 There was a big study table, and a luxurious Morris 
 chair. Mont's room was always in order ; his books 
 in the case where they belonged, his tennis racquet 
 and golf clubs in their places and the papers and 
 note-books in straight piles. Near one window 
 stood a tall case containing a miscellaneous collec- 
 tion of shells, butterflies and curiosities of all kinds, 
 for Mont had the collector's instinct in full 
 force. 
 
 Mont's room had a connecting door with Holly's, 
 which was on the southwest side of the house. It 
 was a smaller room but had a beautiful view across 
 the river to the distant hills. The wall-paper was 
 plain green and the woodwork white, while all the 
 furniture, including the single bed, was of green- 
 finished oak. Several bright pictures enlivened the 
 walls and a divan in one corner was heaped with 
 gay pillows. Holly's room was not as orderly as 
 Mont's and as Mrs. Gordon looked into the closet 
 
12 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 she shook her head. Louise picked up one slipper 
 from under the table and found its mate on the 
 divan. 
 
 Rob's room was festive with its gay flowered 
 paper, white iron bed, and curly maple furniture. 
 Its two windows faced the west, and his book-case 
 was crammed with well-read volumes. 
 
 " Rob's room is not as pretty as the others," 
 thought Louise, " but it is just as he wanted it. I 
 think, mother," she added aloud, " that it was 
 lovely in you to let us each have our room just 
 as we liked. I do love my little room with 
 every single thing in it pink or white, even the 
 floor!" 
 
 Mary did not love that white painted floor of 
 Louise's, but its young mistress did. The room had 
 been the children's nursery, opening from Mrs. 
 Gordon's room. It was under Holly's, and the 
 south window had been enlarged to a great sunny 
 bay, with a window seat piled high with pillows. 
 Everything in the room was as dainty as its girlish 
 occupant. 
 
 " I wanted each of my children to have one spe- 
 cial place exactly to his liking, dear," said Mrs. 
 Gordon rather absently. " Now shall we put the 
 cot for Charlie in Mont's room or Rob's? Mont's, 
 I think, and he can let Charlie have the bed. Now, 
 
THE GORDONS 13 
 
 daughter, will you pick up a little in Holly's 
 room and then dust in Mont's? Here comes the 
 cot!" 
 
 Mont appeared carrying the frame and Rob fol- 
 lowed balancing the mattress on his head. Just as 
 he reached the top of the stairs it fell over the 
 balusters and came down with a thud on the second 
 story landing. 
 
 "Lucky it didn't go way down and smash the 
 chandelier in the lower hall," he observed philo- 
 sophically, as he slid down the rail to bring it 
 back. 
 
 Mont set up the frame and Rob flung the recov- 
 ered mattress on the springs. Louise was ready 
 with sheets. 
 
 " Mother's tired, Mont ; you can help me make 
 this up." 
 
 " Most surely ; " seizing a down puff, " does this 
 go first?" 
 
 " You know it doesn't ! " began Louise. " We 
 must take the things from your bed and fix that for 
 Charlie." 
 
 With one sweep, Mont pulled the covers from his 
 bed and piled them on the cot, seized Louise, placed 
 her on the heap, and despite her struggles rolled 
 her up securely with utter disregard of her expostu- 
 lations. 
 
14 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " There, what next ? " he asked, turning to 
 his mother, who with Rob was laughing mer- 
 rily. 
 
 " Mont, you are awful ! " exclaimed Louise, 
 emerging from the bed-clothes with her hair much 
 rumpled. 
 
 " Louise, why don't you stay still ? What are 
 you pulling my bed to pieces for ? " and Mont made 
 another dive for her. 
 
 This time the cot itself collapsed, and in the 
 general heap that resulted, Louise chanced to come 
 out on top. She retaliated by pulling a stray blan- 
 ket over Mont's head, and held it till he begged for 
 mercy. 
 
 Peace was at last restored, the cot put up again, 
 and the two beds made with some difficulty, for 
 Mont was very particular about the exact position 
 of each sheet and blanket. 
 
 " You are a regular old Betty ! " exclaimed 
 Louise when he had at last decided with the help 
 of a foot rule, that the pillows were mathematically 
 in their proper places. 
 
 " Louise, if you don't admire the position of 
 those pillows, I shall take you into the bath-room 
 and wash your face with a rubber sponge ! Admire 
 them quickly now ! " 
 
 " Oh, they are lovely, Mont, perfect ! only let me 
 
THE GORDONS 15 
 
 alone. My hair is in such a state, and I don't want 
 my face skinned in addition." 
 
 Louise was half-way down the stairs before she 
 finished speaking. " I'll dust later, mother ! " she 
 called as she went to rebraid her disheveled hair, 
 while Mont, leaning over the railing, grinned at her 
 haste. 
 
 Thcinksgiving morning dawned cloudy and gray, 
 but not cold. The paper had prophesied a storm, 
 so there was a chance to be thankful it had not 
 come at the time the guests were expected. Louise 
 and the boys went to meet the train at eleven, Hol- 
 lis driving the double-seated carriage, the others 
 crowded into the doctor's runabout, which Mont 
 was very proud of being allowed to use. The train 
 was on time, and Uncle Ned, Aunt Mary, and Jen- 
 nie went with Mont in the auto while the other five 
 managed to squeeze into the surrey. It was a tight 
 fit, but Louise and Ruth were so glad to see each 
 other that they did not mind being jammed a little. 
 They were of nearly the same age, while Charlie 
 was a month older than Mont, and Jennie was al- 
 most nineteen. 
 
 Mont was greatly pleased after reaching the 
 house to be allowed to start out again with the auto. 
 He was always careful, and the doctor, after an 
 emphatic word of caution, permitted the four boys 
 
i6 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 to go by themselves. There would be time for quite 
 a trip before dinner, which was to be served at 
 two. 
 
 It was some time since the three girls had been 
 together, and there was much laughing and chatter- 
 ing as they called back and forth from one room to 
 the other while they dressed. They were ready in 
 good time; Jennie in a pretty red silk which was 
 very becoming to her dark hair and eyes; light- 
 haired Ruth in a blue muslin, and Louise in white, 
 as the doctor liked best to have her. 
 
 " That is the prettiest dress, Louise ! " said Ruth 
 admiringly as Louise came to have her hair ribbons 
 tied. 
 
 " I think it is pretty, though Holly said it looked 
 like a nightgown. He called it my party night- 
 dress, but I wore it to dancing school all last win- 
 ter. It has to be my best for at home now. I didn't 
 have any new things this fall except my Peter 
 Thompson for school, and mother sent to Boston 
 for that, so it could be exactly like Millie's. There 
 is the bell, — it must be Aunt Harriet. Now we 
 shall be inspected, I can tell you ! " 
 
 Aunt Harriet was established in the living-room 
 when the girls came down, with her glasses and 
 handkerchief close at hand and her shawl over the 
 arm of her chair. She allowed each of the three to 
 
Aunt Hakriet was established in the living-room.— Pojre 16. 
 
THE GORDONS n 
 
 kiss her, but, as Louise had foretold, looked them 
 over from head to foot. 
 
 " So you have put up your hair, Jennie? It does 
 make you look older, which, I suppose, is what you 
 wished. It would improve your appearance if you 
 would stand more erectly." 
 
 Poor Jennie looked uncomfortable and Mrs. 
 Gordon came to the rescue. 
 
 " I believe all young people who grow rapidly 
 have a tendency to stoop. I find it difficult to keep 
 my children frcMn growing round-shouldered, espe- 
 cially Rob, who reads so much." 
 
 " Louise carries herself very well," remarked 
 Aunt Harriet, turning her attention from Jennie. 
 " Do you think, though, Helen, you ought to let 
 her lace so much ? " 
 
 Louise looked aghast, as well she might. " Why, 
 Aunt Harriet, I never had on a corset in my 
 life!" 
 
 "Your waist appears too slender to be wholly 
 natural." 
 
 Louise was rather an independent young lady; 
 she marched straight up to her great-aunt. 
 
 "Just feel for yourself. Aunt Harriet; all I have 
 on is a soft underwaist without bones. I never 
 wanted my clothes tight, and mother would not let 
 me have them so if I did." 
 
i8 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 Mrs. Gordon and Aunt Mary both smiled, and 
 Aunt Harriet put on her glasses and inspected 
 Louise's dress. 
 
 '" I was slender myself when I was a girl though 
 you would scarcely think it now. I see your clothes 
 aren't too tight, Louise, but I wouldn't waste much 
 time at the mirror. It has always been a wonder 
 to me that you are not more of a tomboy than you 
 are, brought up with all those noisy tramping boys. 
 I should think you would wish one of them was a 
 sister." 
 
 " I should like a sister very much, but I couldn't 
 spare one of my brothers. Aunt Harriet ! " an- 
 nounced Louise, retiring again to her seat on the 
 couch beside Ruth. 
 
 " I trust, Mary, that you do not send your girls 
 to a mixed school. In spite of all my advice, — ' in 
 spite of my offer to send Louise at my own expense 
 to a high-grade finishing school in New York, — 
 Helen and the doctor think it best for her to go to 
 the High School here, actually preparing for college, 
 with no one knows what kind of boys, and all mixed 
 in together ! " 
 
 Mrs. Gordon pressed her lips together at this, but 
 luckily Jennie and Ruth attended the Girls* Latin 
 School, and this arrangement was stamped with 
 Aunt Harriet's august approval. Sarah summoned 
 
THE GORDONS 19 
 
 Mrs. Gordon just then, and Aunt Harriet's eye fell 
 upon the front lawn. 
 
 " Louise, child, who is that young man ? " 
 
 " Bert, — Dr. Jennings, Aunt Harriet." 
 
 " Is he always around ? " 
 
 " He is often here. Mother has invited him to 
 dinner to-day." 
 
 Aunt Harriet snorted. " Aren't there boys 
 enough in the family so that Helen doesn't have to 
 ask in stray young men ? " 
 
 " He is father's assistant." 
 
 " Yes, yes, I know that, but why should he be 
 around ? Do you see much of him, Louise ? " 
 
 " I see him whenever he is here. Aunt Harriet. 
 Bert is very nice and we all like him ever so much. 
 Father often says he should not know what -to do 
 without him." 
 
 " Does your mother allow you to call him by his 
 Christian name ? " 
 
 Louise's cheeks flushed painfully. " Mother al- 
 ways does it herself. He is quite like one of the 
 family. Aunt Harriet." 
 
 " He seems to be ! " said Aunt Harriet with an- 
 other snort, as she adjusted her glasses for a second 
 look at the unconscious young doctor. Whether or 
 not Bert had any inkling of Aunt Harriet's senti- 
 ments toward him, he did not present himself in the 
 
20 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 house until the boys returned and they all came in 
 together. Even then, after the first g;reeting, he re- 
 tired to the other end of the big sitting-room. 
 
 Holly's dinner cards attracted much attention and 
 applause when the family was assembled around the 
 daintily spread table. On each napkin lay a tiny 
 yellow pasteboard pumpkin with a name lettered 
 neatly on its surface, while on the reverse was a 
 nonsense rhjmie adapted to the person occupying 
 the seat. All vrere funny ; some were original, and 
 considerable merriment resulted from their being 
 read aloud while the soup plates were taken away. 
 Louise objected to reading hers, but was finally 
 prevailed upon to share it. 
 
 " I have my opinion of Holly ! " she said, laugh- 
 ing. " I'll read it, but I want you to understand 
 that it isn't so. 
 
 " ' There was once a girl named Louise, 
 Who had such a wonderful sneeze, 
 That her brothers all sped 
 To bring Bamum; who said, 
 " I must have this freak, if you please ! " "> 
 
 Rob's also convulsed the children. It was a 
 standing joke in the family, produced annually at 
 Thanksgiving, that Rob at the age of eight an- 
 nounced that only a few times in his life had he had 
 enough to eat! 
 
THE GORDONS 21 
 
 " The young person who sits in this seat 
 Has had seldom suiScient to eat. 
 Once or twice in his life, 
 So rumor is rife, 
 He has really refused more to eat ! " 
 
 Even Aunt Harriet seemed amused, and read her 
 own with no unpleasant comment. It was merely 
 a funny jingle without special application. Mrs. 
 Gordon had insisted that Holly should show her 
 that card before dinner was served, thus nipping in 
 the bud any mischievous plans he may have had. 
 
 It was late in the afternoon when they rose from 
 the table, for there was so much to talk over. The 
 boys and Bert went out to play foot-ball, and the 
 girls followed to watch the game and stroll around 
 in the chill air. The older people gathered in the 
 cosy library, and discussed more seriously the trip 
 to Italy, now so near at hand. Their plans were 
 not approved by Aunt Harriet, who advised their 
 closing the house and sending the children to stay 
 with her. 
 
 " It is for too long a time. Aunt Harriet," replied 
 Mrs. Gordon, smiling inwardly at thought of the 
 disturbance such a suggestion would raise among 
 the children. " It is very kind of you to offer, but 
 the boys would be entirely too much for your 
 nerves." 
 
22 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " Then let me have Louise." 
 
 " I think the boys will need Louise," replied the 
 doctor. " The next question after ' Where's 
 mother? ' is ' Where's Louise? ' Thank you, Atmt 
 Harriet, but Helen and I think the children wonTd 
 better stay together and help each other. Sarah is 
 an invaluable housekeeper for them, and we shall 
 feel perfectly safe to leave her in charge. Then 
 Bert is coming here also." 
 
 " It seems to me you place a good deal of confi- 
 dence in that young man. I hope it is not mis- 
 placed. What do you know about him anyway? I 
 should never be able to feel confidence in any for- 
 eigner, even an Englishman." 
 
 " I have known enough of him in the past four 
 years to make me willing to trust my practice and 
 my children to him for the winter," replied Dr. 
 Gordon a little gravely. He thoroughly liked and 
 respected his young assistant, though he really knew 
 very little about him. Bert was an Englishman, 
 though he seldom spoke of his native country. He 
 had been educated at Winchester, for he had some- 
 times told the children of the life in one of Eng- 
 land's great public schools. His medical training 
 had been received at Cambridge, and he had done 
 good work in the London hospitals. This much Dr. 
 Gordon knew, but why he had come to America and 
 
THE GORDONS 23 
 
 settled in a quiet New England town, was a mys- 
 tery. He never referred to his family, except his 
 mother, who was not living; he seldom had letters 
 fromMkiibroad, and Dr. Gordon had guessed that 
 famuy troubles might have been the cause of a vol- 
 untary exile. Still it was strange that a physician 
 of such ability and skill should be contented in an 
 assistant's place in a small city. 
 
 All these thoughts were recalled to Dr. Gordon's 
 mind by Aunt Harriet's comment, but before she 
 could make further remark, Aunt Mary inquired if 
 they did not think it best to leave Louise, at least, 
 in other hands. 
 
 " It may be a good thing for the boys, but why 
 not let Aunt Harriet or me have Louise ? A winter 
 in Boston would be a pleasant and profitable expe- 
 rience for her." 
 
 " I want Louise to learn to take her mother's 
 place with the boys," said Mrs. Gordon gently.' 
 " They would be lonely without her, and we think 
 that just now, Louise's duty and her best good lie 
 in making home pleasant for her brothers during 
 our absence." 
 
 "You are probably right, Helen,'* said Uncle 
 Ned abruptly. " But we must have them all 
 for their Qiristmas vacation. Mary, will you 
 arrange with Helen about it? Charlie, I'm not 
 
24 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 too old nor too stiff to join that game of ball 
 are you?" 
 
 Dr. Gordon was glad to escape from further dis- 
 cussion, and presently the two gentlemen were play- 
 ing with the young people on the lawn. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 THE FIRST SUNDAY 
 
 LOUISE was awakened next morning by 
 sounds of commotion in the room above. 
 Rightly guessing some frolic to be in prog- 
 ress, she turned sleepily over and curled up for an- 
 other nap, when she was more thoroughly aroused 
 by Ruth's voice from the adjoining room. 
 
 " Louise Gordon, did you ever ? It's snowing, 
 snowing hard ! " 
 
 Louise sat up and looked at the window. Snow 
 at that date, even in wintry Maine, was a little un- 
 usual. 
 
 " The boys will like it," she thought as she put 
 on her wrapper and slippers and ran in for a morn- 
 ing cuddle with her cousins. 
 
 The storm decided the travellers who were going 
 to Boston to give up their rooms on the boat from 
 Portland and make the journey wholly by rail. It 
 was certainly safer, but meant leaving home directly 
 after lunch instead of the late afternoon. Both 
 
 as 
 
26 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 gentlemen were willing to risk the sea trip, but Aunt 
 Mary and Mrs. Gordon would not consent. The 
 wreck of the " Portland " was still fresh in the 
 memory of all New England coast-dwellers. Prep- 
 arations needed to be hastened, and in the hurry 
 of the last packing, and the numerous things to 
 think of, Louise had little time to realize just how 
 she would feel when it was all over. Before lunch, 
 her mother called her into her own room, and shut- 
 ting the door, sat down in the big chair and took 
 her on her lap. For a moment they only hugged 
 each other, and then Mrs. Gordon said cheerfully, 
 
 " There isn't very much to say, is there, little 
 girl ? It is only for five months ! I know you will 
 miss me perhaps more than the boys, and so, in a 
 way, it will be hardest for you. Be sunshiny and 
 cheerful, and make home pleasant, — you know you 
 can. Remember not to dictate to the boys; they 
 won't take it, but you can always persuade them to 
 do a good deal. Don't find fault if they are noisy 
 and forgetful. Go to diurch and Sunday school 
 just as you always do. You will find that Mont will 
 go with you, and the others will probably do as he 
 does. Be gentle with Holly if he has any of his 
 bad headaches, and try to keep him and Rob from 
 irritating each other. Go to Bert if anyone is ill, 
 or anything is seriously wrong, but keep the little 
 
THE FIRST SUNDAY 27 
 
 worries to yourself; don't complain every time the 
 boys tease. I am afraid Sarah may be a trifle in- 
 dined to interfere, but you will remember how long 
 and faithfully she has served us, and make allow- 
 ances. And there is one thing especially, dear ; don't 
 be too concerned about whether the boys do what 
 they should. They know for themselves what is 
 right and wrong, and you are really responsible 
 only for Louise. Just be my own sweet, loving, 
 little daughter, who has it in her power to make 
 home pleasant for her brothers." 
 
 There were a few words more, and Louise re- 
 leased her mother. She guessed that each of the 
 boys also had a special brief word before the final 
 farewells were said, for she presently found Mont 
 holding his mother's hand in the linen closet, and 
 later heard Holly called upstairs. 
 
 The actual leave-taking was not at the station, 
 but in the big living-room, where they gathered after 
 lunch waiting for the carriages. Louise was sitting 
 on her father's knee, and Holly on the arm of his 
 chair, when Mont suddenly arose and remarked, 
 
 " I shall say good-bye now. I never can say it 
 'when there are strange people around ! " 
 
 " A good plan ! " said the doctor, laughing. " I 
 wonder if my boys are all too big to kiss their old 
 father!" 
 
28 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " I'm not! " said Holly, promptly. " I won't at 
 the station, but I will here." 
 
 Neither Mont nor Rob thought themselves too 
 old to follow suit, and the doctor was well hugged. 
 
 They were in plenty of time for the train, though 
 it was no small piatter to find seats together for so 
 large a party. After the umbrellas and bags were 
 settled, Mrs. Gordon would not let them linger. 
 
 " Say ' good-bye ' to Bert for us. I know he ex- 
 pected to see us again, but he must have been de- 
 layed." 
 
 " Now you have your tickets and everything, 
 father ? " inquired Mont. 
 
 " All safe. Good-bye, my boys ! " and the doctor 
 shook hands in so ceremonious a manner that they 
 could not help laughing. There were farewell 
 greetings for aunt, uncle, and cousins, and a last kiss 
 for each from mother before the four left the car. 
 Just as Louise stepped down, Dr. Jennings hurried 
 up quite breathless. The train was beginning to 
 move, but that did not deter him; he rushed 
 through, dropped a big bunch of violets in Mrs. 
 Gordon's lap, shook hands all round, and swung 
 himself of? just as the train began to gain head- 
 way. 
 
 They watched it till the green flag on the rear 
 vanished around a curve and then looked at each 
 
THE FIRST SUNDAY 29 
 
 other. The station seemed suddenly very lonely. 
 Father and mother were really gone! 
 
 Bert glanced at his watch and then at the young 
 people. " Rob, do you want to play hitching-post 
 for me for an hour or two? I've several calls to 
 make and I would like some one to hold my horse. 
 Or does Louise want to go ? " 
 
 " It's rather cold, Bert. I believe I won't to-day." 
 
 " Snow too deep for the auto? " inquired Mont. 
 
 " No, I don't think so, but it's messy, and the 
 horses have to be exercised, you know. I shall try 
 to get through my calls early and perhaps we can 
 play games this evening if every one likes to do so." 
 
 Rob went off with Bert, and the other three 
 walked home, slowly and for a time silently. 
 
 " I hope mother will come home much stronger," 
 said Holly soberly after awhile. 
 
 " I think she will," replied Mont. " Father does 
 not seem worried about her, so why should we ? for 
 he knows and we don't. But there is one thing we 
 can do to make their winter pleasanter. Let's not 
 ever write mother an3rthing disagreeable. If we all 
 fight, and scratch each other's eyes out, let's settle it 
 among ourselves and keep it to ourselves ; let's not 
 worry mother nor tell tales." 
 
 " No, we won't," said Louise. 
 
 Holly laughed. "Agreed. We will keep our 
 
30 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 wars to ourselves, and settle them ourselves, or per- 
 ish in the attempt. Now, Louise, I hope you will 
 be k-kind to me ! " 
 
 Louise had been almost ready to cry, but at 
 Holly's tone she could not help laughing. 
 
 " I do wish, though, the first days weren't Satur- 
 day and Sunday." 
 
 " Ask Millie to dinner," suggested Mont kindly. 
 
 " No, not the first night. It would only empha- 
 size the lonesomeness. It makes such a big hole 
 to have so many go at once." 
 
 The street was an unfrequented one, and Mont 
 took Louise's hand, tucking it into his coat pocket. 
 
 " Don't you get blue. Pussy. Holly and I will 
 cheer you up." 
 
 Louise returned the pressure of his grasp, 
 but after a moment put her hand back in her 
 muflf. 
 
 There was a bright fire in the living-room, and to 
 their surprise, Sarah offered them a plate of newly 
 baked cookies. 
 
 " Sarah has started well," observed Holly, set- 
 tling into a big chair, with his white teeth eclipsing 
 half a cooky. " Let's hope she will live up to her 
 good resolutions." 
 
 " Let's hope we all will," said Mont rather seri- 
 ously. " I am sure if I can only be as angelic as 
 
THE FIRST SUNDAY 31 
 
 mother has made me feel I want to be, you will love 
 to live with me." 
 
 " Now, Mont," began Holly, " if you are going 
 to take that line, I'll go down town at once and buy 
 you a little tin harp." 
 
 Louise giggled and Mont grinned. Holly lay 
 back in the easy chair with his eyes fixed on the 
 ceiling, warbling strains of " I want to be an angel," 
 and playing an imaginary stringed instrument, till 
 Mont threw a sofa pillow at him. 
 
 " Good resolutions are like mushrooms," con- 
 tinued Holly after returning the sofa pillow. 
 " They are a growth of the night, especially a night 
 when you have been spanked and sent to bed early. 
 They come like mushrooms and like mushrooms 
 they — Give us another cooky, Louise. Really, I 
 can't stand so much virtue; it doesn't agree with 
 my constitution." 
 
 " I must go and study," observed Mont after 
 poking the fire. " I have a theme due on Monday." 
 
 Holly was presently left alone in the sitting-room. 
 He ate a third cooky, and then produced a large 
 sheet of drawing paper, upon which he drew a pic- 
 ture of Mont as an angel equipped with crown, 
 wings, and an Irish harp, surrounded by a forest of 
 small mushrooms, and seated upon one huge one. 
 This sketch apparently gave him some satisfaction. 
 
32 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 for he surveyed it with pleasure, and finally fastened 
 it over the mantel. He then composed himself on 
 the lounge with Louise's Angora kitten and the last 
 " Youth's Companion." He had quite as much 
 studying to do as the rest, but like many students 
 who learn quickly and with slight effort, he was 
 lazy about beginning his work. 
 
 Saturday was not as hard for Louise as she had 
 expected, for there were many Httle things about the 
 house to set in order, and considerable studying to 
 do. Moreover Mrs. Jenckes invited them to dinner 
 and they had a very jolly evening. 
 
 The first Sunday was one Louise never forgot! 
 She felt ralJier dispirited and Mont and Holly de- 
 voted themselves at breakfast to being just as ab- 
 surd as possible, with the result that by church time 
 they were rather hilarious. Louise and Mont 
 walked together to the pretty little stone church on 
 the hill. Presently Rob appeared. He chose to 
 reach his favorite seat in the corner of the pew by 
 walking through the vacant one adjoining, and step- 
 ping over the low partition. At this breach of eti- 
 quette, Louise was somewhat shocked, but just then 
 Holly came and wished to sit between her and Mont. 
 Somehow Holly's very presence made Louise, who 
 was rather hysterical, feel like laughing, and she 
 took instant refuge in her prayer book. 
 
THE FIRST SUNDAY 33 
 
 Bert came a little late, and Mont moved to give 
 him the end seat in case he should be called out 
 before the service was over. As she heard the 
 familiar words Louise grew more composed and 
 soon had complete control of herself. This was 
 fortunate, for when the contribution plate was 
 passed. Holly took it from Bert and offered it to 
 her. The twins were never able afterwards to de- 
 cide how it happened, but between them the plate 
 was dropped with a crash and a fearful clatter of 
 coins on the hardwood floor. Louise gave a gasp 
 of horror and there was a slight rustle of amuse- 
 ment over the church, for the accident had taken 
 place at a pause in the anthem when there was no 
 music to act as a cover. Many eyes were turned 
 toward the Gordon pew, the occupants of which, 
 with the exception of Bert, were the color of peo- 
 nies. Bert's eyes were laughing and his voice had 
 a slight tone of amusement as he whispered to 
 Holly, " Pass back the plate, and pick it up after 
 church." 
 
 Mr. Jenckes received the empty plate with an un- 
 disguised smile, while Mont restored a handful of 
 coins and envelopes, and stared defiantly at the 
 choir, who were now outdoing themselves in a burst 
 of music. Poor Louise was terribly mortified; it 
 was long before her flushed cheeks cooled at all, and 
 
34 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 her embarrassment was renewed when, during the 
 sermon, Rob's unlucky foot jingled a few stray 
 coins. 
 
 Bert guessed her feelings and at the last hymn 
 leaned forward to say consolingly, " Never mind, 
 Louise; no one else thinks it as dreadful as you 
 do." 
 
 Louise's last shred of composure vanished when 
 she turned and saw Dr. Callendar, the principal of 
 the High School, in a pew a little behind their own. 
 He was not a regular attendant there and it seemed 
 odd that he should have come on this especial Sun- 
 day when the Gordons were so conspicuous ! 
 
 The morning had been gray and cloudy and at 
 noon it began to storm in a disagreeable, desultory 
 way, half-rain and half-snow. The chill in the air 
 was very penetrating and people hurried along the 
 wintry streets as if anxious to get under shelter. 
 
 Louise felt uneasy and restless after dinner. The 
 house seemed lonely, and she wandered listlessly 
 from one room to another, finally betaking herself 
 to the kitchen. It was in its usual immaculate order, 
 with shining stove, white curtains and spotless floor. 
 Sarah, in her neat Sunday dress, was reading in the 
 big rocker by the window, which was pleasant with 
 flowering plants. Her angular countenance relaxed 
 into the smile it always had for Louise. 
 
THE FIRST SUNDAY 35 
 
 " This is the nicest room in the house," said 
 Louise settling into a funny stubby little rodcer 
 which Sarah had brought from her girlhood's home 
 and prized greatly. " Oh, Sarah, do you think they 
 have been seasick ? " 
 
 " I shouldn't be surprised, deary, ships being such 
 unstable things, and when people go down to the 
 sea in them, they must expect to take the conse- 
 quences. I've never done much sailing myself, but 
 I went once from Portland to Boston on a steamer, 
 and they had to carry me ashore. What little trav- 
 elling I've done since, I've done by rail." 
 
 Sarah laid her steel-bowed spectacles in her Bible 
 to mark the place. It was a worn old volume in a 
 rubbed leather binding, and as she closed it, a faded 
 and dried flower fell to the floor. Louise picked 
 it up. 
 
 " Thank you, deary. That came from a rosebush 
 at the door of the house where I was born, way up 
 in Aroostook county. Your mother brought it to 
 me once when she had been there with the doctor, 
 and I thought everything of her getting it for me. 
 That must be ten years ago now." 
 
 " Is the Bible an old one too? " 
 
 " Yes, it was my mother's ; she read in it the day 
 she died. She went real suddenly; just laid down 
 her knitting and that was all. She was eighty-four 
 
36 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 and I suppose I couldn't have hoped to keep her 
 much longer, but it was a dreadful shock at the 
 time, though afterwards I came to see the comfort 
 of her having been spared a long spell of sickness. 
 Yes, it was her Bible, and though Mrs. Gordon 
 wanted to give me a new one once, I told her as 
 long as my eyes could manage, I'd rather use this. 
 The doctor wasn't there for dinner, — who carved 
 the chickens ? " she asked, with an abrupt change of 
 subject.. 
 
 " Mont," replied Louise, with an involuntary 
 smile over the derisive comments his efforts had 
 called forth from Holly and Rob. 
 
 " I suppose he must have used the carving-knife," 
 commented Sarah, "but really, from the looks of 
 things, I couldn't decide whether they were knocked 
 to pieces with a hammer, or chewed apart.^' 
 
 Louise burst into a merry laugh. " Oh, Sarah, 
 you'd better not let Holly hear that ; he would cer- 
 tainly have a fit." 
 
 " Mont means well," continued Sarah, with an 
 indulgent smile at her amusement. " I give him 
 credit for that. He's as well-meaning a boy as I 
 ever knew, and he's mighty sweet-tempered. This 
 fall he was sorting over a barrel of apples out in 
 the shed and there was a wasp in the bagging that 
 covered it. He was stung three titfies before he got 
 
THE FIRST SUNDAY 37 
 
 it out of the folds of the sacking. I thought it spoke 
 well for his disposition when he didn't kill it, but 
 only threw it on the floor. Later I saw him pick it 
 up and put it out of doors." 
 
 " They've gone for a walk now, Mont and Holly. 
 It will be lonesome, Sarah, when it is a little later, 
 for you know mother always has a nice time with 
 us on Sunday afternoon just when it gets dark; a 
 talk or a story or something." 
 
 " Yes, I know, deary, and you must expect to 
 miss that. When it gets a bit dark, I'd sit down 
 at the piano and play something everybody knows. 
 Even if the boys don't want to sing, the music will 
 kind of fill the gap." 
 
 " That's a good idea, Sarah," and Louise's face 
 brightened. " There are the boys now ; they are 
 coming in this door." 
 
 Holly, Mont, and the cold air they brought with 
 them seemed to take up considerable room in the 
 kitchen, and both were excited. 
 
 " We have been over in Abbott's grove," began 
 Mont, " and we saw a squirrel's nest in a bare tree. 
 I climbed up to throw it down, and there were three 
 baby squirrels in it; at this time of year too! 
 Would you have believed it ? " 
 
 Louise received the babies enthusiastically. They 
 were not very big, but quite furry except for their 
 
38 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 tails, which were bare of hair and ratlike in appear- 
 ance. 
 
 " We had to bring them home, for we couldn't 
 put them back, because the nest was all broken 
 apart, and I can't understand why they haven't 
 frozen before this. Sarah, may we have some warm 
 milk for them ? " 
 
 "Of course, now you have them you must take 
 care of them," replied Sarah, to whom the little an- 
 imals seemed decidedly repulsive. " You can fix 
 a box for them, and I guess they will eat from a 
 medicine dropper like the wood mice and the baby 
 wild rabbits you have brought in before." 
 
 The babies proved themselves able to eat from a 
 spoon, sitting up daintily and holding its edges with 
 their paws. Even Rob deserted his book to watch 
 them. They were just big enough to be very at- 
 tractive, and having never been outside their nest, 
 they did not know enough to be afraid. 
 
 " We can keep their box by the radiator in the 
 living-room," said Mont when all were fed. " That 
 will be a good place, won't it, Sarah ? " 
 
 " If they don't get out and go all over the house 
 as your homed lizards used to do. You'll have to 
 see of how much climbing they are capable." 
 
 By the time the babies were safely tucked in their 
 new home, the hour Louise dreaded was almost 
 
THE FIRST SUNDAY 39 
 
 over. She seated herself at the piano and played 
 softly, but the boys were all reading and she thought 
 no one listened. Bert came in, looking very tired, 
 and settled into the depths of a big chair. 
 
 " Have you had a hard afternoon ? " inquired 
 Louise at length turning around on the piano-stool. 
 
 " Rather a trying one. It seems restful to hear 
 some music. Will you play that German lullaby 
 once more? " 
 
 Louise complied and played softly till tea was 
 ready. 
 
 " One Sunday is over," she thought as she went 
 to bed. " I sha'n't miss mother quite as much in 
 school." 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 CONCERNING DRAGONS 
 
 LOUISE, Millie and Holly were busily at work 
 over Christmas gifts one day in early De- 
 cember, and the pleasant living-room in the 
 Gordon, house was disorderly with that pretty con- 
 fusion which seems to add its own attraction to the 
 holiday season. 
 
 The girls had improvised a work-table and were 
 stenciling sofa pillows and table runners, using oil 
 paints upon Russian crash, while Holly was making 
 patterns for them. When his artistic fingers had 
 once planned a design, it was a comparatively simple 
 matter for the girls to execute it. 
 
 Holly had promised, under protest, to help Lou- 
 ise, but he was really rather enjoying himself, for 
 having provided more stencils than they could pos- 
 sibly use that afternoon, his bright head was bent 
 over a design that apparently gave him some pleas- 
 ure, since he was smiling as he drew. Billy, the sole 
 survivor of the three squirrels, was exploring the 
 
 40 
 
CONCERNING DRAGONS 41 
 
 surface of the desk and occasionally running over 
 Holly's drawing board in dashes that threatened 
 disaster to the progress of the pencil. 
 
 Millie did not like the squirrel's erratic move- 
 ments, and divided her attention between her paint 
 brush and his wild plunges. Louise was working 
 more steadily, intent upon a stencil fastened by a 
 forest of pins to the table. 
 
 " I should think you would be afraid the kitten 
 would eat Billy," remarked Millie after awhile. 
 
 " Fluffy likes him ; they play together. It was a 
 shame the others died." 
 
 " Mont named them Andromache and Cassan- 
 dra ; it was no wonder they died. Any self-respect- 
 ing squirrel would turn up his toes under such a 
 blight." Holly tucked the squirrel into his coat 
 pocket as he spoke, but Billy was out again in an 
 instant. 
 
 " There, I can take up my pins ! " said Louise 
 with a sigh of relief. " Where are the pliers ? Oh, 
 Maude, how nice of you to come ! " 
 
 " And how pretty ! " exclaimed Maude Kimball 
 as she caught a glimpse of their work. She threw 
 her wraps on the lounge and began to help remove 
 the pins. 
 
 Five minutes later Louise held the finished pil- 
 low up to be admired; a really artistic piece of 
 
42 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 work, with a conventional design in shades of Delft 
 blue on a gray background. Maude was enthusi- 
 astic over it. 
 
 " It is pretty," said Louise as she hung it care- 
 fully over a chair-back. " It is queer how much 
 prettier the conventional designs are in this kind 
 of work." 
 
 Maude stopped to look over Holly's shoulder and 
 laughed softly. 
 
 " Maude," inquired Holly without looking up, 
 " what color do you think dragons are ? " 
 
 " Green," said Maude after a little thought. 
 
 " What do you think, Louise ? " 
 
 Louise decided they were blue, and Millie de- 
 clared in favor of red. " Let us see ? " they 
 asked. 
 
 Holly held up a very artistic design of a rampant 
 dragon. 
 
 " Isn't he nice ! " exclaimed Louise, but Millie, 
 who did not like Japanese decoration of any kind, 
 turned away with a shudder. 
 
 " I think he's horrid ! I should be scared to have 
 him around ! " 
 
 " He'll be very effective on that gray stuff," said 
 Maude. " What color do you mean him to be. 
 Holly?" 
 
 Holly laid the design down, leaned back in the 
 
CONCERNING DRAGONS 43 
 
 swivel chair and looked out of the window to where 
 a glorious sunset was shining behind bare trees. 
 The sky was all red and yellow with faint streaks 
 of green and every second the tints changed and 
 melted one into the other. For a moment Holly 
 forgot the dragon. 
 
 "What color?" he said at last. "Oh, I think 
 real dragons have steely-blue bodies, and apple- 
 green wings and tail. All I ever saw were that 
 color." 
 
 Millie lifted a pair of shocked and surprised blue 
 eyes, but Maude smiled and Louise said enthusias- 
 tically, 
 
 " Let's make him right now. Holly. Here is 
 crash enough. Shall he be on a pillow or a run- 
 ner?" 
 
 The pattern was not a difficult one either to cut 
 out or pin down, and Maude and Louise had it in 
 place by the time Holly had mixed the paints to 
 the proper colors for dragons. 
 
 "Really, they are simply stunning!" exclaimed 
 Maude when two dragons glared at each other 
 across the end of the runner. " Those are exactly 
 the right colors, too! Isn't it effective? Millie, 
 don't you like it now ? " 
 
 "No, I don't," said the honest Millie. "It's 
 queer and creepy." 
 
44 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " Shall we do the other end to-night? " inquired 
 Louise. 
 
 " Let's not," replied her brother. " It's danger- 
 ous to make too many dragons at once. You must 
 be moderate, for if you create too many at a time, 
 they, are likely to turn upon you and assault you." 
 
 Millie looked more horrified than ever. Being a 
 very literal young person, she never knew just how 
 much in earnest Holly was when he made such 
 remarks. 
 
 " The air, so to speak, being full of dragons in an 
 undeveloped state ? " asked Maude merrily. 
 
 " Exactly. And it is unsafe to precipitate too 
 many at once. Pleasant beast, isn't he ? " 
 
 Holly stepped backward to get a better view of 
 his masterpiece, and tipped over a rather shaky 
 stand which had been used to hold the dishes of 
 paint and the turpentine. Fortunately there was 
 not much paint in the pans, and that was in a 
 semi-solid condition, but the bottle of turpen- 
 tine broke and its contents ran over the polished 
 floor. 
 
 " It is very lucky that we moved the rugs before 
 we began," sighed Louise when the disorder had 
 been cleared away. " Do open some windows, 
 Holly; this turpentine is perfectly suffocating." 
 
 Holly complied. "You see, Millie, what has 
 
CONCERNING DRAGONS 45 
 
 happened. We made one dragon too many. I was 
 afraid of this when we started the second one." 
 
 In her own mind, Millie saw no connection be- 
 tween the dragon and the accident, but she really 
 did not wish to hear anything further about the 
 possible powers of the uncertain animal Holly had 
 seen fit to make, so she allowed the remark to 
 pass in silence as she helped Louise put things 
 away. 
 
 "I really came," said Maude, "to ask if Holly 
 would make me a design to embroider on a maga- 
 zine cover, and I'd like this one very much if I may 
 copy it." 
 
 " You may, but don't do it to-night," said Holly 
 mysteriously. 
 
 " No, I won't," was Maude's laughing reply. 
 " I'll wait for bright simshine, when dragons have 
 less power." 
 
 " I wish I knew what Holly means when he talks 
 as he did just now," said Millie while she and 
 Louise were endeavoring to remove the paint from 
 their hands. 
 
 " He doesn't mean anything," replied Louise, 
 trying the effect of pumice on an especially obstinate 
 spot. 
 
 " I know he doesn't, but I never know when he 
 doesn't," protested Millie rather ambiguously. 
 
46 FOVR GORDONS 
 
 " Maude knows ; she talked in just the same way, 
 and you understood." 
 
 " I'm used to it, and Maude Hkes the same kind 
 of things Holly does, so she understands because of 
 that. I'd be so happy if I could draw as he does. 
 It's discouraging not to do anything really well, 
 only be just ordinary." 
 
 " Look at me ! There's my mother, who plays so 
 beautifully, and I can't tell one tune from another. 
 I'm surely hopelessly ordinary! " ended Millie with 
 a cheerful giggle. 
 
 " You're a dear, anyway ! " and Louise hugged 
 her regardless of her soapy hands. " Ordinary 
 people are the most comfortable for every day." 
 
 That evening Mont chanced to pick up three dif- 
 ferent articles and on each was a daub of blue paint 
 which transferred itself to his fingers. This was 
 exasperating even to his naturally sweet disposition, 
 but at his disgusted comment, Holly and Louise 
 only laughed, and Holly remarked, " It's all the 
 fault of that second dragon ! " nor would he give 
 any explanation to his annoyed and mystified 
 brother. 
 
 Having stenciled all the afternoon, Louise was 
 obliged to spend the evening over her lessons. It 
 seemed trying and not quite fair that Holly should 
 in an hour prepare three recitations with perfect 
 
CONCERNING DRAGONS 47 
 
 ease and then go off to the gymnasium with Rob, 
 while she worked patiently over an algebra problem 
 that would not come out in any sensible solution. 
 Finally she laid it before Mont, who looked up from 
 his Greek, bent his grave brown eyes for one in- 
 stant over her work, immediately pointed a pencil 
 at a glaring mistake and without comment again 
 gave his attention to the wanderings of Odys- 
 seus. 
 
 Louise corrected her work with a conviction 
 more deeply rooted than ever, that she, also, must 
 be " hopelessly ordinary," for it did not seem possi- 
 ble any sane person could make so obvious a blun- 
 der. 
 
 Rob and Holly came in with glowing cheeks and 
 bringing a burst of cold air. Mont was still study- 
 ing, but Louise had given it up and was idly watch- 
 ing the fire. 
 
 "Louise," inquired Holly as he came to warm 
 his cold fingers, "who does the mending now? I 
 haven't any socks and I want some." 
 
 " O dear ! " exclaimed his sister, " I forgot about 
 them! Sarah does it, all but the stockings, and 
 mother said I was to do those because they are hard 
 on Sarah's eyes. There must be a fearful pile of 
 them, for I didn't do them the week they left, nor 
 last week, nor this either ! " 
 
48 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " There must be a haystack of them. Just mend 
 me some for to-morrow, will you ? " 
 
 " Holly, I don't see how I can. It will take for- 
 ever, and I have such heaps to do! I must finish 
 my Christmas things and I want to make some 
 candy for that sale at the church, and Mrs. Baldwin 
 has asked me to serve at her tea on Friday, and I 
 can't miss that because it is the very first time any- 
 one has ever thought me grown-up enough to help 
 with a reception! I haven't done my Latin for to- 
 morrow and I've an essay due on Tuesday. Robin, 
 you make such nice candy, won't you do that for 
 me?" 
 
 " You are trying to do too much," observed Mont 
 judicially, as he closed his Homer. 
 
 " I am not ! " exclaimed Louise indignantly. " I 
 only have more to do than you boys. I wish I was 
 a boy; all the extra work you have is the furnace 
 and to shovel paths and sweep porches ! And, Mont, 
 it is my own affair how much I choose to do ! " 
 
 " Don't be a pepper-pot," remarked her brother 
 imprudently. 
 
 This from Mont was too much, and Louise 
 rushed up to her room in a passion of angry tears. 
 Her conscience was not wholly clear, for it was a 
 temptation to neglect real duties for the pleasanter 
 holiday work, and she had so many calls and invi- 
 
CONCERNING DRAGONS 49 
 
 tations from her own and her mother's friends that 
 both time and strength had been over-taxed. 
 
 Louise's common sense came to the rescue in a 
 few moments and she was ashamed of her outburst. 
 Holly had helped her all the afternoon, Mont had 
 left his own studying to find her mistake in algebra, 
 and Rob had said he would make the candy. She 
 went to bed with the firm resolution to do all the 
 mending before she touched her Christmas sewing 
 again. 
 
 She was almost asleep when some one knocked 
 softly and then opened the door. 
 
 " Are you awake, Louise ? " asked Mont's pleas- 
 ant voice. 
 
 "Yes, what is it?" 
 
 " Bert says the steamer is in at Naples ; he has 
 just telephoned to Boston. It will be in the paper 
 to-morrow." 
 
 " Isn't that good ! I'm so glad they have landed. 
 Mont, come here, will you ? " 
 
 Mont, with hands in his pockets came slowly over 
 to the little white bed, and allowed himself to be 
 pulled down so that his sister could whisper in his 
 ear. He straightened up again with a little laugh. 
 
 " That's all right, Pussy; only I really think you 
 get too tired and are trying to do too much. Can't 
 you cut out some of it? " 
 
so FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " It is a great help to have Rob make that candy. 
 I was foolish to say I would, but it is so hard to 
 refuse when people ask you. I am going to man- 
 age better after this." 
 
 Mont took the pretty pink puff from the foot- 
 board and spread it carefully over his sister. 
 
 " Bert says it is growing very cold. You will 
 need this before morning. Good-night, Pussy." 
 
 Louise returned the greeting and went to sleep 
 much comforted. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 THE STUDENT COMMITTEE 
 
 IT was early in the gray dawn of the next morn- 
 ing when Louise opened one eye tentatively. 
 It W21S cold and still quite dark, but sounds 
 from the kitchen and the passing of milk wagons 
 showed her it was no longer night. It took con- 
 siderable resolution to rise from her warm, cosy 
 bed and dress in the chilly room, but she did not 
 hesitate. 
 
 On her way downstairs she secured the pile of 
 stockings from the mending basket, and went on to 
 the living-room. The fire was out- on the cold 
 hearth and the furnace had evidently not started its 
 day's work. It was singular, too, how the disorder 
 that had seemed homelike and pleasant in the light 
 of fire and lamp, showed in a different aspect under 
 the gray morning. 
 
 Louise found a wrap and curled herself on the 
 window seat to begin her sewing. Mary was set- 
 ting the table for breakfast, and she could hear 
 
52 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 Sarah's deep voice in conversation with the milk- 
 man. Presently Sarah came in. 
 
 "You up, deary? I'm just going to start the 
 fire." 
 
 Sarah smiled as she saw Louise's ta^k, and indeed 
 Louise was looking puzzled. 
 
 " Sarah, did you mend these ? " she demanded 
 suddenly, for she could not find a single hole. 
 
 " No, deary, I can't use my eyes on black. But 
 I knew you were busy, so I told Mary to do them. 
 She might just as well be doing something useful 
 as reading a cheap novel while she is tending tele- 
 phone and bell for the doctor." 
 
 Sarah was on her knees before the fire, a con- 
 venient attitude for Louise to come and hug her. 
 
 " You've enough to do, deary," she said gently. 
 
 " Yes, but I feel ashamed, for mother told me to 
 do them." 
 
 " It's queer," said Sarah reflectively, " how much 
 I do feel to miss your mother. She hardly ever 
 came to my room, only when there was something 
 special to plan about, and yet it is as lonesome there 
 as can be. It's all right, deary ; you've no need to be 
 ashamed. I've seen how much you had to do, and 
 your mother sets such store by you that she'd never 
 have said it if she thought it was going to over-tax 
 you. Mary can attend to the stockings right along 
 
THE STUDENT COMMITTEE 53 
 
 till after Christmas, and then you'll have more time, 
 and you can do them if you feel like it." 
 
 Sarah was smoothing Louise's hair with a toil- 
 worn hand whose touch was as gentle as Mrs. Gor- 
 don's own. 
 
 " Now don't you let them rope you into much 
 Christmas work at the church, either. For the 
 land's sake, what's happened to this floor ? " 
 
 Louise could not help laughing at Sarah's 
 shocked face. 
 
 *' Turpentine, is it? Well, it might be something 
 worse. The floor will have to be waxed and pol- 
 ished, but I suppose that will have to wait till after 
 the holidays, when I can get hold of one of the boys 
 and nail him down to it. Boys at their best are 
 such random animals ! " sighed Sarah. 
 
 Louise laughed and then caught sight of a won- 
 der through the eastern window. The sky was a 
 pale blue, and full of countless little puffy pink 
 clouds. 
 
 " Yes," said Sarah when they had watched it 
 fade into the light of day, " it always seems to me 
 as if the Lord purposely gave us two pictures each 
 twenty-four hours to look at, only half the world 
 doesn't look. It is one of my blessings that my 
 room has a west window and the kitchen looks to 
 the east. Now, deary, what do you want for des- 
 
54 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 sert to-day; rice pudding or gingerbread with 
 whipped cream ? " 
 
 Louise decided for the gingerbread, knowing the 
 boys were all especially fond of it, and having made 
 the stockings into neat rolls, took up her Csesar 
 with renewed courage. The fire was leaping and 
 crackhng merrily on the wide hearth ; its very pres- 
 ence seemed to restore the home feeling to the 
 house. Sarah went about the room quietly restor- 
 ing it to its usual condition of neatness, putting 
 magazines and papers in orderly piles, brushing 
 desk and table. She cast a meditative glance at the 
 brown head bent so intently over the book in the 
 window seat, and then began to dust. This was 
 Louise's daily duty, and when she realized what 
 was happening, she roused herself to protest and 
 seize the duster. 
 
 Sarah yielded it, for she knew Mrs. Gordon's 
 theories in regard to her daughter's having certain 
 daily tasks to perform, but personally Sarah would 
 have spared Louise's girlish hands all disagreeable 
 duties. 
 
 It was very quiet on the third floor that morn- 
 ing. Usually there was more or less noise and mer- 
 riment while the three brothers, so nearly of an age, 
 were dressing, but as Louise dusted, she noticed that 
 complete silence reigned above. 
 
THE STUDENT COMMITTEE 55 
 
 Just as she finished, Mont came down, not as 
 usual whistling soft strains of " Gypsy John," 
 which music ordinarily heralded his approach. 
 
 " Morning, Pussy. Holly has a splitting head- 
 ache." 
 
 " Isn't that a shame ! I'll go up and see if I can 
 do anything for him." , 
 
 On the stairs Louise met Rob, who passed her 
 with forefingers crossed and a significant gesture 
 toward Holly's door. 
 
 Holly had thrown his pillows on the floor, and 
 was lying with his head tipped so far back that only 
 a white triangle of chin was visible as his sister 
 came in. 
 
 Louise hesitated as she looked at him, for there 
 were lines of pain about forehead and mouth, and 
 Rob's pantomime had not been reassuring. After 
 a moment she gently smoothed back the tumbled 
 hair. Mont always liked to be petted, but with 
 Holly it depended on his mood, while Rob was 
 seldom demonstrative, even to his mother. 
 
 Holly did not repulse the caress, but murmured 
 with the ghost of a smile, " Too many dragons ! " 
 
 " I'm very sorry. Holly dear. Can I do any- 
 thing?" 
 
 The only answer was a grunt that did not sound 
 afKrmative. Louise spent five minutes in straight- 
 
S6 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 ening the disorder of the room and ended her min- 
 istrations by shading the windows, shutting the 
 clock into the closet, and placing fresh water within 
 reach. Her brother would probably be a prisoner 
 of pain for some hours, and when his headaches 
 were at their worst, even trivial causes added 
 greatly to his discomfort. 
 
 " I shall ask Bert to come and see you. I hope 
 it won't be very bad. Holly dear." 
 
 Louise kissed his forehead lightly, but the pale 
 face might have been cut from marble, it was so 
 absolutely expressionless. 
 
 "What has Holly been doing?" inquired Bert 
 when he learned the reason of the empty seat at the 
 breakfast-table. 
 
 Louise had feared that the stenciling and close 
 work of the previous afternoon was really the cause 
 of her brother's indisposition, for Holly was under 
 orders to spend all possible time in the sunshine and 
 fresh air. It was a relief to hear from Rob that 
 he had over-exerted himself at the g3minasium until 
 his imprudence had been noted and stopped by the 
 instructor. 
 
 " Holly cannot go to the gymnasium if he won't 
 be careful what he does," commented Bert with 
 some displeasure. He did not himself understand 
 why Holly had never learned from experience how 
 
THE STUDENT COMMITTEE S7 
 
 much he could do. His spirits were so much in 
 excess of his physical strength that he was continu- 
 ally over-taxing himself, and somehow he never 
 learned that needed lesson in moderation. 
 
 Millie was watching at the window for Louise, 
 and the moment the pretty broivn beaver hat with 
 its soft velvet bow appeared around the comer, she 
 was at the gate to join her friend. 
 
 " How are the dragons ? " she inquired. 
 
 " There were too many ! Holly has a dreadful 
 headache. I thought I ought to stay at home, but 
 Bert said I needn't. Only, Millie, I can't go down 
 town after school as we planned. You see Holly will 
 feel so badly when the headache does go, and be 
 fearfully fussy and have to be coaxed to eat any- 
 thing. Mont has an athletic association meeting 
 after school, and Rob is no use when anybody is ill. 
 Why, once I came in feeling so badly that I just 
 collapsed on the front stairs and asked Rob to get 
 me some water. He brought it, but it was warm 
 water! Oh, it did make me sick! But you see, 
 Millie, I must go directly home." 
 
 " It's singular he has such headaches when the 
 rest of you never do," commented Millie rather rue- 
 fully, for she was disappointed. 
 
 "When people are twins one is often stronger 
 than the other. Holly is much cleverer mentally 
 
S& FOUR GORDONS 
 
 than I am, but I am stronger physically. I suppose 
 that is partly the reason, but of course he is always 
 doing crazy things that he has no need to do, and 
 which make him ill." 
 
 Louise was not surprised when Millie finally an- 
 nounced that she should postpone her shopping till 
 the following day. They were a little delayed in 
 leaving school, for Millie was detained to write a 
 German exercise, and Louise waited, expecting each 
 moment to be the last. 
 
 " I am going to make the other two dragons 
 when I get home. That is, if I can't do anything 
 for Holly. Why, what are those boys doing ? " 
 
 The girls had come to a corner where another 
 street crossed Walden at right angles. It led to a 
 vacant lot at the side of the river and here a lively 
 snow-ball fight was in progress, for the early snow 
 had been followed by other flurries till the country 
 was white in its winter raiment. 
 
 " Why, it's our boys ! " exclaimed Millie, sud- 
 denly realizing that the fight was not wholly good- 
 natured, "and the Catholic school! Won't Dr. 
 Callendar be furious ? " 
 
 Just outside the town was a large Catholic semi- 
 nary for boys, and between its pupils and the High 
 School lads there existed a perpetual feud. No one 
 knew its origin or reason, and individual members 
 
THE STUDENT COMMITTEE 59 
 
 of the High School, when questioned, admitted that 
 they had nothing whatever against the other school, 
 that the boys " weren't half bad " fellows, yet they 
 clung to the old feud that had been handed down 
 for several school generations. Perhaps it was only 
 an outcropping of the barbarism latent in most boys. 
 During summer, when both schools had a vacation, 
 the trouble was much allayed, but in term-time, es- 
 pecially when there was snow to be used as ammu- 
 nition, the feud blazed fiercely ; more or less damage 
 was done, and hard feeling produced. Dr. Callen- 
 dar, and Father Doyle, the Seminary principal, had 
 done all in their power to better matters, but neither 
 appeals to public sentiment, nor carefully planned 
 athletic contests between the schools, had been suc- 
 cessful in bringing about a permanent improvement 
 in affairs. Up to the present time. Father Doyle had 
 been able, with the stricter discipline of a boarding 
 school, to keep his pupils under closer supervision 
 than Dr. Callendar, who could not know much that 
 went on after school was dismissed. It must be 
 admitted that the town boys did not further their 
 principal's effort in the interests of peace. While 
 the better class of lads did hot take the offensive, 
 they were quick to assume the defensive side, if any 
 reason, however slight, was given them. To-day 
 an idle snow-ball, thrown by one of the Seminary 
 
6o FOUR GORDONS 
 
 lads, chanced to hit Fred Phelps. The result was 
 a pitched battle which did not end till one of the 
 teachers appeared with a stern command to his boys 
 to return to the Seminary grounds. The High 
 School had had too hard a fight to care to give chase, 
 even if they had dared to follow with Father Hogan 
 covering the retreat of their late opponents. They 
 only yelled and jeered, forgetful of the black eyes 
 or nosebleed that some of them had suffered. It 
 was the end of the fight upon which the girls had 
 happened, and they had not reached home before 
 Rob overtook them, and Mont was not far behind. 
 Rob was hot and breathless, with a bruise on his 
 cheek, while Mont had been running, and seemed 
 disturbed. 
 
 "Were you in that row, Mont?" inquired 
 Louise. 
 
 " No, I wasn't ; you know father forbade us to 
 get into scraps with the Seminary boys. It's only 
 the tougher set in the High School that does it," re- 
 plied Mont with an indignant glance at Rob. 
 
 " Oh, quit preaching, Mont. Sid was there, and 
 Aldrich, and Nichols and Haven and Phelps." 
 
 " I don't care if they were. I'm willing myself 
 to fight, if there is any good reason for doing it, 
 but these senseless scraps make me tired. You'll 
 do it once too often sometime." 
 
THE STUDENT COMMITTEE 6i 
 
 " Father would not like it at all," said Louise. 
 " I don't see why you and the Seminary can't let 
 each other alone." 
 
 " We could and would if the popular opinion of 
 the school was on the right side. You girls could 
 help if you chose. It's because all the girls and 
 most of the best fellows don't care and don't do 
 anything, and some of the f reshies and sophs think 
 it is smart, and so it gets laid to the credit of the 
 whole school. There aren't more than twenty fel- 
 lows who really enjoy this state of things." 
 
 " How can the girls do anyihingl " 
 
 "You can, and it is quite as worthy an under- 
 taking as your crusade against cigarettes. There 
 will never be an end to this hard feeling until the 
 whole High School unites to suppress it. You know 
 we put down cheating last year, just by making it 
 unpopular, and we did it ourselves, — something 
 the teachers couldn't accomplish. This could be 
 done in the same way. I know the seniors have 
 talked of having a class meeting to discuss it. 
 When it is once made a matte^ of public opinion, 
 that will end it." 
 
 " I can't see why boys have to fight, anyway," 
 commented Millie, as she turned in at her "drive- 
 way. 
 
 Holly was asleep when they reached home, a sure 
 
62 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 sign that he was feeling better, so Louise hastened 
 through her lunch, did her lessons hurriedly and 
 was working over the other end of the dragon table- 
 runner when Bert came in. He seemed busy and 
 looked tired. Office hours just over, he was going 
 out for some calls. 
 
 "Louise, I wish you would persuade Hollis to 
 eat something, broth or soup or something of that 
 kind. His headache is gone, but he is much 
 exhausted, and he ought not to fast any longer 
 if he can be induced to eat." 
 
 " All right, I will," said Louise, though the inter- 
 ruption was unwelcome. She really meant to go at 
 once, but she was at a critical point in her work, 
 and it was three-quarters of an hour later before 
 she laid down her brush. Sarah had some chicken 
 broth ready, and Louise arranged a dainty tray with 
 a pretty cup and saucer, the whitest of linen, and 
 the brightest of silver spoons, knowing that her 
 brother would be exceedingly fastidious. 
 
 Holly was still in bed, with dark circles under his 
 closed eyes, but the pale face was no longer set with 
 determination to conquer pain ; it was relaxed into 
 lines of utter weariness. He was not asleep, but 
 paid no attention till she had tried three times to 
 rouse him. Then he opened his eyes, cast one 
 glance at the tray and closed them again. It took 
 
THE STUDENT COMMITTEE 63 
 
 patient and persistent effort to induce him even to 
 taste the broth. 
 
 " Do finish it, Holly." 
 
 " I don't want it, — take it away. I have had all 
 I want." 
 
 Holly's impatient movement was unintentional, 
 but the cup capsized, its contents running over the 
 tray and Louise's dress. She would scarcely have 
 been human had she not given an exclamation both 
 provoked and dismayed, but it roused her brother 
 to desperation. 
 
 " Do go away, Louise ! I'd rather have a rac- 
 coon for a nurse ! " 
 
 This was both luijust and unkind, for Louise had 
 been very patient. She went without a word, but 
 with hot tears filling her eyes. She could not be 
 cross in return, since Hollis felt so badly, but she 
 deserved credit for the things she did not say. By 
 the time her dress was changed, she had recovered 
 her equanimity and could even sympathize with her 
 brother. 
 
 " It is horrid to be urged to eat when you don't 
 want to," she admitted to herself. " Holly likes 
 to have his hair brushed; perhaps that will rest 
 him." 
 
 Holly said nothing when his sister returned and 
 began gently to comb his thick wavy hair. Fifteen 
 
64 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 or twenty minutes passed and still she continued her 
 self-imposed task. 
 
 "Louise, did I bust that cup?" 
 
 " No. Do you want some more now ? " 
 
 " I'd like an orange." 
 
 Holly seemed to feel better; he watched Louise 
 peel the fruit and divide it into dainty sections. 
 
 " I wonder," he said lazily, " if raccoons can peel 
 oranges." 
 
 Louise looked up quickly. Holly's tired gray 
 eyes had a suspicion of their usual fun coming back 
 to them. 
 
 " I don't know," she replied demurely. " I know 
 they soak hard bread in water before they eat it, 
 but I doubt if they could peel oranges neatly. I 
 might look in the big natural history downstairs." 
 
 " Oh, it doesn't matter, only I guess it is an es- 
 sential for a nurse." 
 
 The gray eyes were really laughing now, and 
 Louise smiled too at this queer apology. 
 
 " There it is. Holly, and you do feel better, don't 
 you?" 
 
 " Oh, yes, I shall be as right as a trivet after an- 
 other nap." 
 
 There was no school, however, for Holly the next 
 day, and so he missed an occurrence of great in- 
 terest. 
 
THE STUDENT COMMITTEE 65 
 
 After the opening exercises, which always took 
 place in the hall with the entire school assembled. 
 Dr. Callendar made a speech regarding the snow- 
 ball fight of the previous afternoon. 
 
 " I do not intend to have a repetition, this winter, 
 of last year's troubles, and so I wish to suggest a 
 new plan. I understand that the seniors, and prob- 
 ably the juniors, have an idea of taking some class 
 action. Now I believe thoroughly in the principles 
 of student government, and I think there is not a 
 boy or a girl here present who doesn't realize that 
 it is for the school to decide whether its members 
 shall stand for the right. Yesterday's disturbance 
 was confined almost entirely to the two lower 
 classes, and though several of the participants are 
 known to me, I shall reserve judgment. What I 
 propose is that a committee shall be appointed, con- 
 sisting of nine members; four seniors, three jun- 
 iors, and one each from the sophomore and fresh- 
 man classes. You will see that it is just that the 
 older members shall preponderate, while each class 
 is represented. The turn of the younger classes will 
 come as they go up in the school. 
 
 " This committee will constitute a student govern- 
 ing board, with whom I mean to consult in matters 
 that concern the school as a whole, and to whom 
 I intend to turn over some cases of discipline. This 
 
66 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 seems to me a matter of such importance that to- 
 day we will omit the recitations of the last period 
 in order to allow each class to hold a meeting and 
 appoint its representatives. Then I shall ask the 
 members of this committee to report to me the 
 exact opinion of the class they represent about this 
 snow-ball fight yesterday. And I hope, young la- 
 dies and gentlemen, that your choice will be gov- 
 erned by those qualifications that you honestly 
 respect ; that you will choose to represent you, those 
 of your classmates who are nearest your ideals of 
 true manliness or genuine womanhood. Let your 
 selection be that of honest, unbiased respect." 
 
 The big room was very still as Dr. Callendar 
 finished. Louise leaned forward to look at Mont. 
 This was probably what he meant when he spoke 
 the previous afternoon. Mont was in a deep study, 
 his hands in his pockets, and his brown eyes fixed 
 on the floor. 
 
 There was little chance for comment until recess, 
 for recitations began immediately, but at the inter- 
 mission everybody talked at once. All were inter- 
 ested, and the plan seemed to meet with universal 
 approval. Teachers and pupils alike were expectant, 
 as the classes filed back into the hall to report the 
 result of their elections. 
 
 The president of each class brought to Dr. Cal- 
 
THE STUDENT COMMITTEE 67 
 
 lendar a slip with the names of the chosen members. 
 A deep silence settled over the room as he took the 
 first paper. 
 
 " The freshman class has chosen for its represent- 
 ative, Roger Perry." 
 
 This was a praiseworthy selection, and Dr. Cal- 
 lendar looked pleased. 
 
 "The sophomore representative is Stafford AI- 
 den." 
 
 Another good choice. The two younger classes 
 had done themselves credit. 
 
 " The jvmiors have chosen Maude Kimball, 
 Montrose Gordon and Myron Hawkins." 
 
 " The senior list is as follows : Elsie Adams, 
 Florence Green, Arthur Stanton, Harry McColI." 
 
 There was a burst of applause, in which the 
 teachers joined. Every boy and girl on the four 
 lists was respected by the entire school. 
 
 " I congratulate you, young ladies and gentlemen, 
 on your choice. It is admirable; every member of 
 this committee is one who deserves, in every partic- 
 ular, to be upon it. Now, I should like to see these 
 nine for a few minutes in my office." 
 
 Louise was so pleased that she could hardly wait 
 for the committee meeting to be over before con- 
 gratulating Mont. It was not a long session and 
 she was lingering in the corridor. 
 
68 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " I'm so glad, Mont ; I hoped you'd be on the 
 committee, and I was sure you would." 
 
 " We chose Mont first of all," said Maude, smi- 
 ling at Louise's pride and satisfaction. 
 
 " I am glad you are on it, too, Maude, but I did 
 want Mont to have a chance, because he has 
 thought all along that this was the right way to 
 work." 
 
 " I'm only one of nine ; you mustn't think I'm the 
 whole thing, Louise." 
 
 Still, Mont was pleased, for he had been the first 
 unanimous choice of his class. Like Holly, he 
 was a favorite with the whole school, though in 
 quite a different way, and for a very different 
 reason. 
 
 The " Gleaner," the school paper, had published 
 in its first issue that fall, some descriptive quotations 
 about different pupils, and Louise had brought that 
 number home in triumph to her mother, for among 
 others, it read: 
 
 " Montrose Gordon, — Is always known to do and say, 
 Thfe kindest thing in the kindest way." 
 
 " I hope Rob wasn't reported," said Mont as he 
 and Louise finished telling Holly about the excite- 
 ment, " but I feel sure Dr. Callendar doesn't mean 
 to take any action about yesterday." 
 
THE STUDENT COMMITTEE 69 
 
 That evening Louise was working busily over her 
 Qiristmas sewing, under the lamp in the living- 
 room, when Mont came in and threw himself on 
 the lounge. That was Holly's usual place, but Bert 
 had sent him to bed very early. 
 
 "Tired, Mont?" 
 
 " Yes, I'm as tired as a bird dog." 
 
 " Why don't you go to bed? " 
 
 " Against my principles to go before nine." 
 
 " Where have you been ? " 
 
 " Talking with Arthur and Stafford about the 
 committee. I think it will work well." 
 
 Mont presently turned his face from the light and 
 apparently went to sleep. It was just nine when 
 Louise contemplated the finished table-ruimer, and 
 Bert came in. 
 
 " Any of the boys here?" 
 
 " There's Mont. Holly's in bed, you know, and 
 Rob is at the Reads'." 
 
 *' Mont, will you go to the drug store for me? 
 I want an order filled immediately. It is important, 
 and I have telephoned it, so the prescription should 
 be ready when you get there." 
 
 Mont did not move, but replied very distinctly, 
 "No, I won't!" 
 
 Both Bert and Louise stared at him, for it was 
 utterly unlike Mont. After a second. Dr. Jennings, 
 
70 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 with a muttered exclamation, turned on his heel, 
 and walked out of the room. The next instant 
 Louise heard the outer door close behind him. 
 
 " Goodness, Mont! what did you do that for? " 
 she asked in shocked amazement, but there was no 
 answer. 
 
 " I believe the boy was asleep," said Louise, go- 
 ing over to the lounge. At her touch her brother 
 sat up sleepily. 
 
 " Why did you say that to Bert ? " she asked 
 reproachfully, but Mont merely looked at her in sur- 
 prise. Louise explained, but her brother continued 
 to gaze at her in bewilderment. 
 
 " What are you trying to give us ? I never said 
 one word to Bert. Of course I would not refuse 
 if he asked me." 
 
 " But you did, Mont," insisted Louise. " He was 
 here and asked you not three minutes ago, and now 
 he has gone for himself." 
 
 When Mont was fully convinced of what had 
 happened, he was much disturbed. 
 
 "You're not stuffing me, Louise, on your 
 honor?" 
 
 "I am not; yt>u refused him point-blank." 
 
 Mont went out at once, but he missed Dr. Jen- 
 nings, who came in while Louise was still alone. 
 She hastened to explain the matter, which struck the 
 
THE STUDENT COMMITTEE 71 
 
 doctor as a tremendous joke. When Mont re- 
 turned, still looking disturbed, he found Bert laugh- 
 ing heartily. 
 
 "Latest edition of the sleeping beauty, Mont?" 
 
 " Bert, I never knew you spoke to me. Of course 
 I would have gone gladly. It's very queer how I 
 happened to say that." 
 
 " I'll admit I was somewhat staggered, Mont. 
 It was rather a shock to receive so flat a refusal 
 from a person as obliging as you usually are. I 
 was a bit annoyed with you, but of course it is all 
 right now, only please don't add sleep-walking to 
 your sleep-talking, or there will be trouble indeed." 
 
 " I'll try not to, but isn't there another errand 
 you want done ? " 
 
 " Not to-night," said Bert with a pleasant smile. 
 " You'd better go to bed." 
 
 " I'm going at once," said Louise, " for I can 
 scarcely keep my eyes open." 
 
 After her departure, Mont told Bert about the 
 student committee. 
 
 " That's the right way to begin," commented Dr. 
 Jennings, " only your committee will have one dif- 
 ficulty." 
 
 Mont looked up inquiringly and the doctor went 
 on. " To be absolutely impartial. I judge some 
 questions of discipline will be turned over to you 
 
72 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 for solution, and the difficulty will lie with the per- 
 sonal equation. Won't it make a difference whether 
 the offender with whom you have to deal, is a recog- 
 nized rowdy like George Nolan, or a sunshiny 
 scamp like Holly Gordon, for instance?" 
 
 Mont was silent for a little. " Why shouldn't it 
 make a difference? Everyone knows Nolan is a 
 bully and a rowdy, and — " 
 
 " Everyone loves Holly," finished Bert smiling. 
 
 " Holly is very popular," said Mont. 
 
 " And deservedly. Yet it isn't the truest kind of 
 popularity." 
 
 " What do you mean ? Isn't true popularity 
 based on personal liking? " 
 
 " In part. Its firmest basis is personal respect." 
 
 Mont was silent, recalling one occasion when 
 Hollis had read a clever essay to the assembled 
 school. He remembered the curious smile with 
 which the audience had settled itself to listen, 
 a smile half-indulgent, half-affectionate, such as 
 one might give to a beloved but mischievous 
 child. 
 
 Dr. Jennings wound his watch, looked over his 
 note-book, and again turned to his companion who 
 was thoughtfully contemplating the dying fire. 
 
 " You don't quite see what I mean, do you, about 
 popularity? For example, if a vote should be taken 
 
THE STUDENT COMMITTEE 73 
 
 for the most popular boy in school. Holly would 
 almost undoubtedly be chosen, would he not ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied Mont quickly. 
 
 " Yet Holly was not considered for this student 
 committee ; no one would seriously think of having 
 so happy-go-lucky, heedless a representative, no 
 matter how great his personal charm." 
 
 " Yes, I see what you mean." 
 
 " Holly is a dear fellow," remarked Bert after 
 a pause. " But it is sometimes difficult to be per- 
 sonally loyal, and at the'same time, absolutely just." 
 
 Dr. Jennings went away, but Mont sat thinking 
 for some moments longer. He was fond of both 
 his younger brothers, yet realized that it was with 
 a decided difference. When Rob got into trouble, 
 Mont was accustomed, before taking his part, to 
 investigate the matter, while he was usually ready 
 to stand up for Holly whether he was right or 
 wrong. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 rob's experiment 
 
 MRS. JENCKES, coming hastily into her 
 pretty upstairs sitting-room one day 
 shortly before Christmas, was greeted by 
 a squeal from Millie and a smothered squeak from 
 Louise. 
 
 " Now, mamma, don't you look ! Did you see 
 anything? Oh, how you startled me! I thought 
 you were making calls." 
 
 " No, I won't look and I didn't see anything, and 
 I'm quite too busy to make calls, even if my neigh- 
 bors weren't also too busy to receive me. I do want 
 to use my sewing-table though; mayn't I stay if I 
 draw this screen around so that I can't possibly see 
 what you are doing?" 
 
 " Yes, that will do, only you mustn't hear any- 
 thing either ! " 
 
 " Millie, you are telling too much ! " laughed 
 Louise. 
 
 " I'll try to be both blind and deaf, but is Louise's 
 work also a secret? If not, I'd like to look." 
 
 74 
 
ROB'S EXPERIMENT 75 
 
 " No, it is only a tie I am crocheting for Holly," 
 replied Louise, holding it up for Mrs. Jenckes's ex- 
 amination. 
 
 " What a pretty shade of silk, and how evenly 
 you have done it," said Mrs. Jenckes, looking at it 
 carefully. 
 
 " I ought to do it fairly well by this time, for I 
 have made a blue one for Mont and a dark red one 
 for Rob. Isn't this a pretty color, a real bronze 
 gold? It exactly matches Holly's hair, for once, 
 when he didn't know, I cut off a little lock. Mother 
 went with me to choose the colors and she was so 
 amused when I took out my little curly sample." 
 
 " I think myself that was very funny," laughed 
 Mrs. Jenckes. 
 
 " Holly didn't know I took it. I made Mont's 
 tie right under his very nose and he never saw it. 
 Neither he nor Rob notices such things, but Holly 
 always wants to know exactly what you are making 
 and all about it. Mother doesn't mind his asking; 
 if she's cutting out anything or stitching it, he al- 
 ways has to be told what it is, but sometimes I wish 
 he wouldn't." 
 
 Mrs. Jenckes ensconced herself behind the screen 
 and obediently tried to be oblivious of all that went 
 on, but she could not help hearing the regular sound 
 of Millie's punch and an occasional metallic crackle. 
 
76 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " Brass shades for the dining-room candles," she 
 thought with a smile. "I hope Millie won't get 
 any silk to line them, for the dear child has no idea 
 of harmonizing colors, and I do feel particular about 
 my Delft dining-room. She won't get it, though, 
 without consulting Louise, so I'll hope for the best. 
 A girl who matches her brother's necktie to his hair 
 isn't likely to let Millie perpetrate anything very 
 fearful." 
 
 The dainty waist she had embroidered for her 
 daughter and made lovingly with hand-run tucks 
 and quaint French knots absorbed her attention and 
 she scarcely noticed the undercurrent of conversa- 
 tion between the girls. She was intent upon a but- 
 tonhole when she heard them gathering their things 
 together as if for departure. 
 
 " You needn't have the screen any longer," came 
 Millie's voice. " I've reached the point now where 
 I can't do any more, and I'm going home with 
 Louise for a moment. Shall I take it away ? " 
 
 " Oh, wait, Millie, just leave it ! " as her daugh- 
 ter's fingers appeared around the edges. " There 
 might be something you couldn't see! Don't stay 
 long, dear, for it will soon be dusk." 
 
 The candle shades were punched and cut out, but 
 a stronger pair of hands was needed to put in and 
 fasten the rivets. 
 
ROB'S EXPERIMENT 77 
 
 " Mont will do it," Louise had whispered when 
 Millie in pantomime conveyed her inability to han- 
 dle the stiff brass ; so the girls put on their wraps 
 and went out into the clear winter afternoon. 
 
 Rob was in the library when they came in, not 
 as usual reading, but examining carefully the con- 
 tents of a glass-fronted case in the corner. Dr. 
 Gordon had at intervals collected a number of 
 antique arms; muskets of revolutionary date, flint- 
 locks, weapons of 18 12 and later patterns used in 
 the Civil War, together with small arms of ancient 
 style and make. They were of considerable histor- 
 ical value and antiquarian interest, and the children 
 had often flattened their noses against the glass 
 door, or watched intently while the doctor cleaned 
 and polished a new acquisition. 
 
 Louise did not succeed in finding either Mont or 
 Holly, and it was quite useless to ask Rob, with his 
 proverbial butter-fingers, to undertake so delicate a 
 task as the insertion and fastening of the brass 
 rivets. Sarah had gone out and Mary was reading 
 in the lower hall, ready to answer either bell or 
 telephone. 
 
 "The boys evidently haven't come in," said 
 Louise after her fruitless search. "Leave the 
 shades here in my room, Millie, and I'll get Mont 
 to fix them this evening. It won't take him five 
 
78 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 minutes, for he is very clever about doing such 
 things." 
 
 "All right, I will. I'll just measure and get 
 the silk and fringe to-morrow. Have you a tape- 
 measure ? " she asked, following Louise into her 
 room. "Don't you think red will be the prettiest 
 color?" 
 
 " Oh, not for that lovely blue dining-room ! " 
 replied Louise promptly as she opened her work- 
 basket. " It should be blue, Millie, a soft Dutch 
 blue." 
 
 " I forgot about the dining-room. White candles 
 with blue silk and fringe; would you like that?" 
 
 " Yes indeed, that would be lovely. Perhaps I'll 
 go shopping with you if I finish my tie. There's 
 the tape-measure — Oh! Millie, Millie, what is 
 that?" 
 
 There was a deafening pistol report from below, 
 and the girls in terror grasped each other. Almost 
 at the same instant, came wild shrieks from Mary. 
 
 " Rob ! Rob ! " called Louise, flying down the 
 stairs after that first pause of utter fright. 
 
 There was no answer and Mary, in the hall, was 
 shrieking incoherently, with apron thrown over her 
 head in an agony of terror. 
 
 Louise stopped on the stairs, white and weak, 
 clinging to the baluster as she tried to summon reso- 
 
ROB'S EXPERIMENT 79 
 
 lution to go on. " Rob ! " she called again, but 
 there was only silence from the library, broken by 
 Mary's sobs as she crouched in a corner, apparently 
 bereft of her wits. 
 
 The hall was slowly clouding with smoke and 
 the pungent smell of burnt powder came to her nos- 
 trils. Millie burst into hysterical tears and tried to 
 pull her friend back. 
 
 "What shall I do!" thought Louise. "I must 
 go down ; there's nobody else, but — O God, don't 
 let it be that!" 
 
 Louise never knew how she went down those 
 few remaining stairs and across the hall to the 
 library door. Terrified as she was, with a nameless 
 dread of what might await her there, she neverthe- 
 less went, with incoherent words of prayer on her 
 lips. Millie had dropped on the stairs and Mary 
 was still in a spasm of uncontrolled fright. 
 
 Louise's first glance brought such relief that she 
 almost collapsed under the reaction. At least Rob 
 had not injured himself fatally, for he sat on the 
 floor, an old-fashioned pistol beside him, staring 
 with apparent amazement at his left hand, which 
 was covered with blood and powder stains. He did 
 not look up as his sister came in. 
 
 " Rob, what have you done ? How much are you 
 hurt?" she gasped. 
 
8o FOUR GORDONS 
 
 Rob did not answer, but watched with a sort of 
 fascination the blood dropping in a pool on the floor. 
 Louise, with a sob of relief, saw that the damage 
 was evidently only to his hand. 
 
 " Mary, where is Dr. Jennings ? Rob isn't killed ; 
 he has only hurt his hand." 
 
 Mary covered her ears and emitted another 
 shriek. 
 
 "Oh, murder! murder! 'tis killed I am in- 
 tirely!" 
 
 " I'll see if the doctor's in," said Millie, sitting 
 up and dashing away her tears. 
 
 Unluckily Bert was out, and Louise, in frightened 
 despair, realized that she was the one who must do 
 something, for Rob seemed stunned and speech- 
 less. 
 
 "Millie, do go back to the office and find some 
 antiseptic gauze or cotton. It comes in blue paper 
 boxes with a Red Cross seal. You can't mistake 
 them. Rob, come out to the kitchen and let me 
 wash your hand, please do ! Oh, Rob ! " as her 
 brother made no move, " only come; there isn't any 
 one else to do anything ! " 
 
 Rob rose and yielded to the pressure she exerted 
 as she pulled him by the uninjured hand, but his 
 gaze was still, with that curious concentration, bent 
 on the bleeding wound. 
 
'KoB, WHAT HAVE Tou DONE?" — Page 79. 
 
ROB'S EXPERIMENT 8i 
 
 "I wish I knew what to do," thought Louise 
 with heaving breast. " I must use boiled water; I 
 know as much as that. Oh, the teakettle is on, and 
 it will take only a moment to cool some water out 
 in the snow! That is the right box, MilHe," she 
 added aloud, " and now will you see if you can 
 make Mary stop crying and screaming and find out 
 if she has any idea whejre Bert has gone or when 
 he'll be in?" 
 
 Rob's hand was certainly a ghastly-looking ob- 
 ject and Louise turned faint and sick as she gently 
 washed it, but much of its horror disappeared as 
 the blood and powder stains were removed. Appar- 
 ently it had been directly over the muzzle of the re- 
 volver, for the bullet had gone completely through 
 the palm. Louise had finished her task and 
 wrapped the hand in cotton before Millie returned. 
 
 " That girl is a perfect idiot ! " she announced in 
 disgust, " or else she really is scared to death ! She 
 hasn't any idea about it ! " 
 
 " Then I shall telephone for Dr. Chase," said 
 Louise firmly. " I don't know when Bert will 
 come, and we must have somebody." 
 
 Dr. Chase happened to be at home, and within 
 ten minutes drew rein before the Gordon house. He 
 found a thoroughly frightened group of young peo- 
 ple, for Rob had recovered from the first benumb- 
 
82 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 ing effects of the accident, and was white and 
 limp. 
 
 " Young man, you were born under a lucky star," 
 announced the doctor cheerfully after a careful ex- 
 amination. " It isn't every boy who could send a 
 bullet through his hand and not injure the bones. 
 It is a mere flesh wound, and should have no serious 
 results, especially since this sensible little sister of 
 yours, like her father's own daughter, so promptly 
 rose to the occasion. The cleansing is well done, 
 only I must draw some antiseptic gauze through the 
 wound with a probe, in order to remove any possible 
 powder grains, and that will hurt. Ready, my 
 boy?" 
 
 Rob set his teeth and only gave a little gasp over 
 the operation, but poor Louise could bear no more 
 and sank in a heap on the floor. 
 
 The next she knew, she was lying on the couch, 
 with Dr. Chase bathing her forehead gently, while 
 Millie, with a tear-stained face, knelt beside her, 
 holding a bottle of smelling salts. Rob, very pale, 
 with his hand neatly bandaged, was watching with 
 anxious eyes from a big chair. 
 
 " All right now ! " said the doctor soothingly. 
 " You're a plucky girl, Louise ! It took courage to 
 come down to that library. Millie has been telling 
 me about it." 
 
ROB'S EXPERIMENT 83 
 
 " How did Rob do it? " asked Louise, trying to 
 keep back the tears. 
 
 " He got some bullets from a boy at school and 
 was trying, just for fun, to see if he could load one 
 of those revolvers. He found out. All the fools 
 aren't dead yet, are they, Robert ? " 
 
 " No," replied Rob honestly though he flushed 
 at the doctor's grave tone. " I didn't suppose it 
 would go off," he added, struggling to keep back 
 a sob as the realization of his escape came over 
 him. 
 
 "Let's be very thankful it was no worse," said 
 Dr. Chase gently. " It is all over, Louise, and there 
 will probably be nothing to follow. Try to forget 
 how frightened you were, and only remember that 
 you've been very brave and level-headed. Both 
 you and Rob had better go to bed early. I'll 
 telephone Dr. Jermings later, and now I'll give 
 that poor scared maid something to soothe her 
 nerves." 
 
 Louise lay very quietly, clasping Millie's hand. 
 Was it possible that scarcely twenty minutes ago, 
 they had been so interested in candle shades and 
 blue silk fringe? It all seemed so far away and 
 trivial now. 
 
 Mrs. Jenckes had begun to wonder at Mil- 
 lie's prolonged absence, and was both surprised 
 
84 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 and distressed at her daughter's dishevelled appear- 
 ance when she arrived just as dinner was an- 
 nounced. 
 
 " Poor Rob ! and poor Louise ! " she exclaimed 
 after hearing the story. " That was dreadful, and 
 oh, how much worse it might have been ! " 
 
 "Louise certainly has the Gordon blood in her 
 and no mistake," commented Mr. Jenckes. " Think 
 of the sheer grit it took for her to go down after 
 she called, and Rob didn't answer ! No wonder she 
 fainted when it was all over." 
 
 " I know it! " said Mrs. Jenckes. " I think, Mil- 
 lie, you and I will go over after dinner and per- 
 sonally put Louise to bed earl); as the doctor said. 
 She needs to be petted to-night, and since she can't 
 have her own mother, perhaps we shall be better 
 than no one." 
 
 " That is such a nice thing to think of, mamma ! 
 it is exactly like you ! " exclaimed Millie appreci- 
 atively. " I stayed till Dr. Jennings came. I 
 thought he'd scold Rob, but he didn't, only looked 
 at him seriously and rumpled up his hair a little, 
 and Rob 'most cried. But he told Louise she was 
 a trump. Mont called Rob an idiot and Holly said 
 he was a clumsy ass. When Sarah came she said 
 it was a merciful Providence, and that Mary was 
 about as useful as a cow-catcher on a jug of mo- 
 
ROB'S EXPERIMENT 85 
 
 lasses ! Holly asked, ' Why molasses ? ' but Sarah 
 only sniffed and said she didn't think Holly would 
 ever amount to much in this world. Holly said he 
 didn't grasp the connection and he thought the coup- 
 ling-pin was lost off the cow-catcher. I didn't my- 
 self see why they laughed, for it sounded rather 
 mixed, but I suppose it wcis funny since papa is 
 laughing too." 
 
 Mr. Jenckes chuckled again, for his literal daugh- 
 ter was a never-failing source of amusement to 
 him. 
 
 " It certainly was a providential escape," he said 
 at last. " Do go over. Nan, and tuck the little girl 
 into bed, for she needs to be mothered after such 
 a shock. And Millie, there is a box of chocolates 
 in my coat pocket. I brought it for you, but per- 
 haps you would like to share it with Louise. I've 
 noticed that very young ladies find chocolates ex- 
 tremely comforting in all t3rpes and degrees of af- 
 fliction." 
 
 In spite of the shock and fright, it was not prob- 
 able that the young people realized, as did their el- 
 ders, how nearly a possible tragedy had been es- 
 caped. Mary's agonized terror seemed excusable 
 when the bullet was found buried in the wall not a 
 yard above her head as she sat reading in the hall. 
 Still, the shadow of what might have been, sobered 
 
86 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 them all for a little. Rob, ashamed and mortified, 
 bore without a word of complaint some pain and 
 discomfort from his injured hand, but thanks to his 
 perfect health, it healed very quickly and with no ill 
 efifect. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 AUNT HARRIET AND A LETTER 
 
 MISS HARRIET GORDON laid aside her 
 magazine, and lorgnette in hand, took a 
 comprehensive survey of the street before 
 her house. It was an attractive residence avenue 
 and her home was one of the stateliest along its 
 borders. Handsome draperies shaded the plate 
 glass window through which she looked, and every- 
 thing in the room spoke of luxurious comfort,. but 
 Miss Gordon herself seemed weary and bored. 
 
 Carriages passed coming from a reception ; some 
 late delivery wagons rattled by ; a happy little child 
 ran gayly ahead of his nurse, excited at his apparent 
 ability to keep beyond her reach ; and finally a group 
 of pretty young girls turned the comer. 
 
 As Miss Gordon's eye fell upon them, the moody 
 expression of her face suddenly brightened. She 
 turned from the window, rang the bell, and seated 
 herself in her big chair. Almost instantly a neat 
 maid looked in. 
 
 87 
 
88 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 "Jeannette," said Miss Gordon portentously, 
 " your cap, as usual, is crooked. Straighten it, if 
 you please! Then call up my niece. Miss Louise, 
 and say to her that I desire her company at dinner 
 this evening. Tell her to come at once before it 
 grows any darker. One of her brothers may call 
 for her promptly at nine." 
 
 " Yes'm," said Jeannette meekly. 
 
 Louise, act the other end of the line, did not feel 
 very enthusiastic, though Jeannette's pleasant voice 
 gave the message as an invitation rather than a com- 
 mand. 
 
 " Please thank Aunt Harriet and tell her I will 
 come, but it may not be for a few minutes as I have 
 several things to see about." 
 
 Jeannette could not report the disgusted face 
 that Louise was guilty of making at the telephone 
 receiver as she hung it up, but had she seen it, know- 
 ing Miss Gordon as she did, that discreet maid 
 would doubtless have sympathized with the impulse 
 that caused it. 
 
 The invitation was unwelcome, for Louise was 
 busy with her Christmas work. She reluctantly put 
 aside the pretty pincushion she was making for 
 Millie and went to her room. 
 
 " Aunt Harriet would expect me to have on a 
 proper dinner dress though it was thei middle of 
 
AUNT HARRIET 89 
 
 the night," she thought and then laughed at her own 
 absurdity. 
 
 Mary was evidently busy in the office and Sarah 
 had gone out. Louise, flushed with hurrying and 
 annoyed at her own delay, could not find any one 
 to fasten her dress. Finally she ran up to the third 
 floor. 
 
 " I'm sorry, but I shall have to ask you to button 
 my dress." 
 
 Mont complied, and after two patient trials suc- 
 ceeded in getting each button in the proper button- 
 hole. At the end of the process he contemplated his 
 sister gravely. 
 
 " There are twenty-six of those, and I did them 
 all twice. Some day you will appreciate what a 
 good brother I am to you ! " 
 
 " I appreciate you now," laughed Louise. " You 
 will come just at nine, won't you? Don't be a 
 minute later. You know it is rather dreadful that 
 I have to go." 
 
 " I doubt if I am around then, but I'll remember 
 to tell one of the others." 
 
 Miss Gordon was watching for Louise's welcome 
 ring, and her grim face relaxed as she entered. Yet 
 it was not Aunt Harriet's custom to be cordial and 
 her greeting did not express the real pleasure she 
 felt. 
 
90 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " You are later than I expected, Louise. Give 
 your wraps to Jeannette." 
 
 " I'm sorry, but I really couldn't help it," apolo- 
 gized Louise, dutifully kissing her great-aunt. 
 
 Divested of her long coat, Louise appeared in a 
 pale green muslin which, though it had seen some 
 service, was still graceful and girlish. Aunt Harriet 
 eyed her critically but saw nothing with which to 
 find fault. Louise's soft brown hair was prettily 
 and becomingly arranged, her ribbons were fresh, 
 her slim ankles and dainty slippers irreproach- 
 able. Aunt Harriet's manner was more cordial 
 as they went out to dinner, which was served in 
 the stately dining-room with two maids in attend- 
 ance. 
 
 Louise did not enjoy its formality, but sat in her 
 tall carved chair opposite her aunt, very anxious to 
 escape criticism. At best. Aunt Harriet was difficult 
 to talk with, being a person of very positive opinions 
 and a rooted dislike to the possession of opin- 
 ions by anyone else. Louise's pretty effort to be 
 entertaining met with appreciation and Aunt 
 Harriet thawed into what for her, was genial- 
 ity. 
 
 " Don't you like ice-cream, child ? " she asked as 
 the dinner drew to its close. " I had them send out 
 especially for it since you were coming." 
 
AUNT HARRIET 91 
 
 " Oh, yes. Aunt Harriet, I do, very much ! I was 
 only waiting because it is so pretty ! Is yours a pink 
 rose too ? " 
 
 " No, it's plain slab," said Aunt Harriet rather 
 grimly, but Jeannette broke her well-trained silence 
 to explain. 
 
 " There was just one flower. Miss Gordon ; the 
 rest is a brick. Cook thought Miss Louise would 
 like it." 
 
 " Oh, I do ! " exclaimed Louise. " It was kind of 
 her to think of it, Jeannette." 
 
 Jeannette's face broke into a smile, and Miss 
 Gordon's expression softened. 
 
 " Well, eat your posy, child, before it melts, and 
 let us get back to a warmer room. There are sev- 
 eral questions I wish to ask you." 
 
 After dinner. Aunt Harriet desired Jeannette to 
 wind the big music box in the hall and then sent 
 her for a certain jewel case. From it she took a 
 lovely necklace of pale pink coral beads of gradu- 
 ated sizes. 
 
 "I have always meant you to have this some- 
 time, Louise, and it will look very pretty with the 
 frock you have on." 
 
 Louise was genuinely delighted. Necklaces were 
 the vogue in the school-girl world, and this was a 
 beautiful one. She thanked her aunt heartily and 
 
92 FOVR GORDONS 
 
 gave her a spontaneous kiss which seemed to please 
 the old lady. 
 
 " You are very welcome, Louise. It is simple and 
 girlish enough to be appropriate for you on certain 
 occasions. I am glad to see you don't bedizen your- 
 self with unsuitable jewelry. Now, what is this I 
 hear about Holly's upsetting the contribution 
 plate?" 
 
 " Aunt Harriet, I don't know whether he did it 
 or I. It was terribly mortifying." 
 
 " I presume Hollis did it," commented Aunt Har- 
 riet when the mishap had been explained. " Boys 
 are always doing clumsy things." 
 
 " It would not have been strange if Rob had done 
 it, but Holly is not often clumsy," said Louise loy- 
 ally. " No one seemed to think it so very dreadful ; 
 even Mr. Rounds looked amused." 
 
 " Very likely. I have heard that as a rector he 
 is lacking in dignity." 
 
 Louise did not say anything further about the 
 accident. She tried hard to be entertaining, yet 
 kept one ear open for the expected ring at the door, 
 which came very promptly, the messenger of relief 
 proving to be Holly, who was summoned to speak 
 with his aunt while Louise put on her wraps. 
 
 " It seems to me, Hollis, your hair does not grow 
 any darker as you grow older. Your mother said 
 
AUNT HARRIET 93 
 
 it would, but I never yet saw a red-headed baby 
 who didn't stay red-headed till the end of the 
 chapter." 
 
 Holly's hair was rather a sensitive point. It was 
 a beautiful shade of reddish gold and under the 
 electrolier it radiated light like an aureole. 
 
 " I could use some dye on it," he remarked cheer- 
 fully. " What color would you recommend, Aunt 
 Harriet?" 
 
 " Never set foot in my house again if you do. 
 If the color the Lord made your hair doesn't suit 
 you, it is impious for you to alter it." 
 
 Holly had a remark on the end of his tong^ie 
 about the impiety of false teeth, but luckily Louise 
 was ready, and they started homeward. Holly grum- 
 bling over his aunt's comments. 
 
 " Really," he said at last, " it was good of me to 
 come for you to-night and I expect to have an extra 
 star in my heavenly crown on account of it. 
 There's Mont gone off fussing Maude, and Rob so 
 deep in a book it would take a pickaxe to get him 
 out! Let's hurry, for there is something at home 
 you don't know about. If Aunt Harriet hadn't 
 pitched into me so, I would have told her, but there 
 is no reason for her to be always jumping on a 
 fellow!" 
 
 "You're late enough," remarked Rob as they 
 
94 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 came in. " Mont has come and we were going to 
 wait just three minutes longer for you." 
 
 " Wait for what ? Oh, you don't mean there is a 
 letter from mother? How can there be? There 
 hasn't been time." 
 
 " It was posted at Gibraltar, and we never 
 thought of that." 
 
 " It was sweet of you boys to wait ; I'm afraid 
 I should have read it," confessed Louise as she 
 dropped her wraps on the rug and held out both 
 hands for the missive. " Look at the letter-head ; 
 isn't it interesting? 
 
 " My precious girl and boys : ^ It seems a 
 long time since we said good-bye in the station, 
 (what a lonesome station that is!) and many things 
 have happened since. 
 
 " You received a postal from Boston telling of 
 our pleasant evening with Uncle Ned and Aunt 
 Mary. I didn't feel able at that time to express our 
 feelings regarding Holly's kind attentions to our 
 luggage, so I suppose I really ought to begin this 
 letter with his naughty joke." 
 
 " What did you do ? " inquired Mont, regarding 
 his laughing brother suspiciously. 
 
 " Oh, go on, Pussy ! " replied Holly with a 
 chuckle. 
 
AVNT HARRIET 95 
 
 " We were half-way to Boston when the doctor 
 opened his bag for something, and all over the car 
 flew a shower of rice ! I was as surprised as he, but 
 I nearly collapsed at the expression on his face, 
 he was so absolutely amazed. Uncle Ned laughed 
 till he literally couldn't hold up his head, while 
 everyone far and near grasped the situation and 
 joined in the glad chorus. Never have I travelled 
 in such hilarious company ! You naughty boy, how 
 could you make a laughing-stock of your poor 
 father and mother? 
 
 " Holly, how could you ! " exclaimed the scandal- 
 ized Louise, while Mont and Rob fairly roared with 
 mirth. 
 
 " It was quite like a wedding journey ; " observed 
 Holly calmly, " the first time they've ever been away 
 together without at least one kid along. I thought 
 it fitting to provide them with rice. It was the most 
 expensive kind of rice too," he added thoughtfully. 
 
 At this, Mont, with a howl, subsided on the couch. 
 " Oh, I can just see them when it happened ! I'd 
 give a dollar to have been there." 
 
 It was some time before Louise would admit that 
 the situation was at all ludicrous, but she finally 
 smiled. 
 
 "Just hear what she says next! Listen now. 
 Holly. 
 
96 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " Uncle Ned and Aunt Mary were much diverted 
 by the instant unanimity with which we agreed on 
 the probable culprit. It was not difficult; we are 
 quite aware which is the naughtiest of our four 
 children." 
 
 " There, now will you be good ? " laughed Mont. 
 
 " I think I've heard that statement before," said 
 Holly serenely. " It has a familiar sound. Just 
 read it again, Pussy, and see if I really do recog- 
 nize it." 
 
 " Holly, you are simply dreadful ! " expostulated 
 Louise. " My poor darling mother, and all that 
 rice! You certainly didn't get spanked enough 
 when you were little ! " 
 
 " That wasn't my fault ; it was theirs ! " retorted 
 her mischievous brother. " That proves they are 
 to blame for it all! Do go on. Pussy, or let me 
 read." 
 
 " I have managed to leave most of the rice at 
 Aunt Mary's, I think, but I suppose stray grains will 
 continue to fall out at embarrassing moments. The 
 doctor woke up at intervals all that night to laugh 
 over it, but perhaps, on the whole, it is fortunate for 
 Holly that he is beyond reach of parental discipline 
 just now ! " 
 
 " I hope you'll never do such a thing again," re- 
 marked Louise severely. 
 
AUNT HARRIET 97 
 
 " Of course I sha'n't. There wouldn't be any 
 point in doing it twice." 
 
 Louise gave the matter up as hopeless and turned 
 again to the letter. 
 
 " Next day the whole family saw us off. Your 
 father was quite distressed that he had not planned 
 to have you all come and see us sail, but I am glad 
 you didn't. It is hard enough to say good-bye when- 
 the train whisks one away in an instant, but is 
 unbearable when the steamer moves off inch by 
 inch! 
 
 " We have a pleasant stateroom with enough 
 space so we can, with care, both stand on the floor 
 at once, but we have to take turns in dressing. On 
 our arrival we found so many flowers and so much 
 fruit sent by different friends that we had scarcely 
 room for our suit-cases. 
 
 " There are some delightful people on board, 
 several whom we knew before, and others with 
 whom we have mutual acquaintances. It has been 
 very smooth, and except for a slight dizziness one 
 evening I have not had a vestige of seasickness. 
 Though the water has been quiet, the weather has 
 been gray and chilly and if we stay in our steamer 
 chairs we have to be warmly tucked in, though it is 
 pleasantly cool for games and brisk walks. Eleven 
 times around the deck is a mile, and it is funny to 
 
98 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 see determined pedestrians taking their daily con- 
 stitutionals. 
 
 " In the morning the bath steward comes to tell 
 us our baths are ready, and it is necessary to be 
 prompt, for fifteen minutes later it is some one else's 
 turn. It is a salt-water bath, either warm or cold, 
 plunge or shower, as one prefers, and it is very lux- 
 urious. Half an hour before breakfast the bugle 
 blows, and again when breakfast is ready. The 
 table is very good indeed ; there is great variety and 
 the food is nicely cooked and served. 
 
 " After breakfast we walk around the deck, and 
 then the doctor tucks me up for a nap or a story, 
 while he plays cards in the smoking-room. At 
 eleven the steward brings beef-tea, and though it 
 is not long since breakfast, one is always ready for 
 it. Lunch is at one, and then we talk and take naps 
 or play games till afternoon tea is served at four. 
 It grows dark rather early and the deck seems 
 cheerless and cold, so after we have watched the 
 sunset, if there is one, we go down to dress for din- 
 ner and chat together, often about our dear chil- 
 dren ! Dinner over, there is usually music or some 
 entertainment, and always there are pleasant people 
 to talk with. It is a very care-free existence, and 
 I am delighted to see your father really resting. It 
 is doing him a world of good. 
 
AUNT HARRIET 99 
 
 " One day is just like another except when we see 
 a vessel on the horizon or catch a wireless from 
 some steamer beyond our view. The operators are 
 continually on the watch for such wandering mes- 
 sages and it seems almost miraculous to step in 
 from the cold darkness of the deck with the black 
 water so far below, and in the bright little office 
 see a communication being received from a steamer 
 a hundred miles away in the night. Twice we have 
 been warned of icebergs. 
 
 " The one excitement of the day is the posting 
 of the steamer's run during the last twenty-four 
 hours and the marking on a chart of our exact posi- 
 tion on the Atlantic. We shall touch at Gibraltar 
 and I am planning to send this back from there. 
 
 " Now I am coming to the dear steamer letters 
 and packages, which we opened at the exact time 
 indicated for each. We were so pleased and sur- 
 prised and appreciate so much your thoughtfulness ! 
 I shall find Pussy's compact little mending case just 
 what I need, and the doctor is already using his new 
 memorandum book. We have both laughed again 
 and again over HoU/s clever picture letter. Such 
 cunning little drawings! It seems almost a pity 
 they are not on something more permanent than 
 letter paper. We are reading and greatly enjoying 
 Mont's ' story a day ' envelope. The dear boy must 
 
loo FOUR GORDONS 
 
 have spent a long time finding all those nice tales! 
 Rob's tin box of pop-corn was a complete surprise, 
 and whether or not it has been the cause of our es- 
 caping seasickness, it has certainly been appreciated. 
 Sarah's delicious ginger snaps, in spite of all we 
 have to eat, have proved a real necessity. Tell 
 Bert his violets lasted five days; I took great 
 care of them and wore them to dinner every 
 night. 
 
 " We had many other steamer letters and it was 
 delightful to have these friendly missives strewn 
 along the days of our journey. Now we are begin- 
 ning to study our Italian guide-book and plan what 
 we shall do with ourselves. For a little, we shall 
 probably stay in southern Italy, perhaps at Sorrento 
 or Capri, and then go to Rome, where we mean to 
 make a long stay. 
 
 " What fun it would be if I could look in on you 
 just now ! Wouldn't we have a general hug ? I am 
 afraid Aunt Mary is concerned for my family dur- 
 ing our absence, but I am confident of Bert's kind- 
 ness and Sarah's faithfulness and I know my chil- 
 dren all love one another and try to do what they 
 should, and when people really care they can always 
 get along together. 
 
 " My letters, I think, must be common property 
 unless in some exceptional circumstance, but I want 
 
AUNT HARRIET loi 
 
 you all to write. Father would like the rest of this 
 sheet, so good night, with much love and a kiss 
 apiece. I am not sure Holly deserves one, but after 
 all, I think he must have it ! " 
 
 "Virtue is its own reward," commented Holly 
 gravely, while Mont laughed again and Rob re- 
 marked, 
 
 " Yes, you can bank on HoU/s getting all that's 
 coming to him. What does dad say? " 
 
 The doctor's postscript was rather short. It 
 ended by wishing them a merry Christmas in Bos- 
 ton and promising a longer letter from Italy. 
 
 " We shall not do much travelling for awhile, — 
 perhaps stay around Naples for a few weeks unless 
 the climate proves too enervating for your mother. 
 Why didn't I bring you all with me ? I need every 
 one of you this minute ; Louise to sit on my knee. 
 Holly to sketch these porpoises for me, Rob to read 
 aloud and Mont to look up the steamer for Capri. 
 As for Holly, he certainly got ahead of us for once, 
 but it isn't often, is it, sonny? Be good children; 
 don't bum down the house nor blow up the auto; 
 don't turn Bert's hair gray with your actions, nor 
 forget the old father whose hair is already gray. 
 Also write regularly if you don't wish your dreams 
 to be haunted." 
 
 " Isn't it lovely to hear? " said Louise, her brown 
 
I02 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 eyes a little moist. " And this was posted on the 
 way, so we should have another soon." 
 
 " Once the communication is established they 
 should come regularly," replied Mont. " I hope 
 ours will reach them at Naples. Here's Bert! He 
 will like to hear it, and Sarah too." 
 
 Bert went into a spasm of laughter over the open- 
 ing paragraphs of the letter, but Sarah looked grim 
 and evidently doubted if Hollis would ever become 
 a useful member of society, or a credit to his family. 
 
 " It is just as well it is Friday evening," Bert re- 
 marked at length. " I have noticed lately that the 
 hours at which you young people go to bed are not 
 those recommended in the ' Guides for Inexperi- 
 enced Mothers.' " 
 
 " It has been exceptionally necessary lately, 
 Bert." 
 
 " It seems probable it will be exceptionally nec- 
 essary from now till Christmas, Louise. I am not 
 sure but we must arrange to have the electricity shut 
 off promptly at nine-thirty ! " 
 
 Louise laughed and went with the rest, but she 
 was too excited to sleep, and read the letter again. 
 
 " We have got along very well," she thought in 
 a little burst of self-righteousness, " I think I have 
 managed the boys nicely." 
 
 There was another side to this which did not oc- 
 
AUNT HARRIET 103 
 
 cur to Louise. The boys had been very good to her, 
 and had not teased her seriously. She had yet to 
 discover whether her patience would stand any 
 severe test. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 A STORMY SATURDAY 
 
 LOUISE was roused the next morning by 
 Holly's voice. Something in its tone startled 
 her, and springing out of bed, she put on 
 wrapper and slippers and opened her door. 
 
 " Please, will you lend me your tooth-brush ? " he 
 inquired. 
 
 Louise, half-awake and wholly mystified, stared 
 at him in amazement. Holly could not help laugh- 
 ing at her astonished face. 
 
 " My toothrbnish? " she repeated. 
 
 " Yes, there is a mouse upstairs, and I'd like it 
 to kill him with." 
 
 Louise's look of surprise changed to one of hor- 
 ror and disgust, and Holly's laugh of enjoyment 
 was echoed from above, where Mont and Rob were 
 hanging over the railing listening to the dialogue. 
 
 " Holly, you are really dreadful ! " and Louise 
 shut the door in her brother's face. 
 
 The commotion upstairs did not cease while she 
 104 
 
A STORMY SATURDAY 105 
 
 was dressing. It was evident that others beside 
 Holly had arisen in excellent spirits and she was 
 much amused when Dr. Jennings came out into the 
 hall and called, " Boys, do you need any help ? " 
 
 It was snowing, a fine, persistent storm that 
 evidently meant to keep on indefinitely, and the late 
 dawn was cold and gray with the peculiar reflected 
 light of a snow-storm. 
 
 " What is going on upstairs ? " inquired Sarah as 
 Louise came into the dining-room. 
 
 " I'm sure I don't know. It sounds as if they 
 were tearing down a partition." 
 
 " I guess it is a good day to have codfish and 
 bread pudding. Evidently I have been feeding 
 those boys too well ! " 
 
 Louise laughed in spite of the dislike she herself 
 had for Sarah's proposed bill of fare. 
 
 " Something is sure to go wrong before the day 
 is over," continued Sarah. " I've noticed that it 
 isn't a good sign when the boys start in fooling so 
 early in the morning." 
 
 Only Holly and Rob came in answer to the brejik- 
 fast bell, both very merry. 
 
 "Where is Mont?" inquired Bert. 
 
 " Mont met with an accident," replied Holly in 
 fresh amusement. " We were having a slight skir- 
 mish in the bathroom, and Mont fell against the 
 
io6 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 frame of the shower-bath, and the water turned it- 
 self on. He's not so very wet outside, as most of 
 it went down his neck, but he has to dress again." 
 
 " I wish it had been you instead of Mont," 
 laughed Louise. " You are the one who deserved 
 it." 
 
 " Now, Pussy, all I asked you for was your tooth- 
 brush!" 
 
 " Why didn't you take your own ? You certainly 
 didn't expect to get mine, did you ? " 
 
 " I had hopes," replied her brother with one of 
 his whimsical smiles. " Isn't this a dandy storm, 
 though!" 
 
 " I don't think so," said Rob. " Look at the 
 miles of paths we will have to dig ! Shovelling snow 
 is a great waste of time. You put in all that work, 
 and when it is shovelled, it isn't good for any- 
 thing!" 
 
 " Except as a safety-valve for high spirits," com- 
 mented Bert mischievously. ^ 
 
 Louise agreed with the doctor in thinking it for- 
 tunate there were paths to dig that morning. The 
 boys began merrily, but wasted time throwir% 
 snow at each other, and it was really storming so 
 hard that constant work was required to keep the 
 paths cleared. 
 
 After awhile, Holly came in hot and tired, and 
 
A STORMY SATURDAY 107 
 
 tracked so much snow into the side hall that Sarah 
 made him sweep it out. He came into the sitting- 
 room somewhat ruffled by this discipline, but Holly's 
 ill-temper never lasted long, and a big dish of ap- 
 ples on the table went far toward soothing his in- 
 jured feelings. In his absence, the others worked 
 more steadily, and when they finished, were also in 
 a quieter mood. The morning ended so peacefully 
 that Sarah's prophecy of evil to come, seemed dis- 
 proved. 
 
 After lunch Millie came, and shortly, Sidney Mil- 
 ler and Stafford Alden dropped in. Both were nice 
 boys, intimate with the Gordon brothers, and as a 
 matter of course they congregated around the 
 cheery open fire. 
 
 Rob proposed a game of Pit, and Millie and 
 Louise agreed to play for awhile to make it more 
 exciting. At best, it was a wild performance, and 
 before long, an uproarious one. Three-quarters of 
 an hour passed, and Sidney was ahead on the score. 
 Holly dealt and declared the market open, and the 
 usual hubbub ensued. For some reason, no one se- 
 cured a comer quickly, and after five minutes of 
 excitement, every one seemed to be trading com 
 with no satisfaction to anyone else. 
 
 It occurred to Louise, after frantic efforts to get 
 the last card of hops, that some one was deliberately 
 
io8 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 blocking the game. It was of no use to remon- 
 strate, for no one could possibly hear, so she looked 
 to see which of the boys appeared guilty. Holly 
 was too much in earnest ; so was Sidney, but Mont 
 had a queer little curl about his lips and a look of 
 quiet satisfaction that certainly marked him as the 
 offender. 
 
 Louise dropped her own cards, and as suddenly 
 seized Mont's. Yes, he held one of each kind, and 
 of course, as long as he chose, no one could secure 
 a corner. The boys laughed at Louise's indignant 
 expostulations, but Mont naturally objected to hav- 
 ing his cards taken possession of in so cool a man- 
 ner. He was not exactly angry, and it was rather 
 in a spirit of fun that he rose, calmly picked up his 
 sister bodily and marched out of the room with her, 
 amid horrified exclamations from Millie, shrieks of 
 laughter from the boys, and Louise's own struggles. 
 
 Mont was extremely strong and athletic for his 
 age, but he was unable quite to subdue his now 
 thoroughly angry sister, and Holly was too much 
 of a tease not to come to his assistance. Between 
 them they dragged Louise upstairs, while Rob and 
 Sidney kept Millie from offering any interference, 
 however futile. Louise lost her dignity and after 
 struggling with all her strength, ended by slapping 
 Mont vigorously. He did not retaliate, but the 
 
A STORMY SATURDAY 109 
 
 amusement vanished from his face, as Louise was 
 half-carried, half-dragged into her mother's room, 
 from which a large clothes-press opened, lighted by 
 a window. Into this they pushed her and locked 
 the door securely. Holly was breathless and still 
 laughing, but Mont was more or less in earnest. 
 
 " Now, when you are ready to be good, you may 
 come out," he said provokingly as he pocketed the 
 key. 
 
 Louise flung herself against the door, but it was 
 useless and she only bruised herself. The boys went 
 down, and when the first tempest had passed, she 
 threw herself on a pile of blankets and cried bitterly. 
 
 Downstairs, matters were far from serene, for 
 though the boys thought it a good joke, Millie did 
 not, and was aroused by indignation to unwonted 
 action. Now that Louise was safely under lock and 
 key, Millie's captors had released her, and she first 
 scolded, then demanded, and finally implored Mont 
 for the key. He refused to give it up, and Millie 
 dashed off, declaring she would tell Dr. Jennings. 
 Bert was out, so Millie hurried upstairs, while the 
 boys began a new game. 
 
 Louise had exhausted herself and was only sob- 
 bing hopelessly when Millie arrived to breathe 
 words of comfort through the keyhole. 
 
 " Is it cold, Louise ? Those horrid, hateful boys ! 
 
no FOUR GORDONS 
 
 Put something over your shoulders; isn't there a 
 dress skirt, or something? I'll get this door open 
 if I have to try every key in the house ! " 
 
 Millie's intentions were of the best ; she collected 
 all the available keys, but none would fit the 
 closet lock. Her fingers grew sore trying to turn 
 them. 
 
 " I can't find one, Louise darling, and this last 
 one I can't take out again. Couldn't you do any- 
 thing with the window ? " 
 
 " No, the double window is on. You can't do 
 anything ; I shall just have to wait, but I shall never 
 forgive Mont, never, nor Holly either ! " 
 
 Louise had received much love and petting in her 
 short life, and her occasional bursts of temper sur- 
 prised herself as much as any one else. It was sel- 
 dom that she was as angry as she was just now. 
 Perhaps on the whole it was fortunate that Millie 
 could not find a key to fit the lock. 
 
 " What time is it ? " she sobbed finally. 
 
 " Half-past three. When will Dr. Jennings be 
 in?" 
 
 " Probably at four. You'll have to ask him for 
 the key." 
 
 " I'm so sorry, Louise. Have you a wrap ? " 
 
 " Yes, I have a blanket." 
 
 " Those horrid boys ! " sighed Millie. 
 
A STORMY SATURDAY iii 
 
 " I hate them," said Louise. 
 
 This shocked Millie in spite of the circumstances. 
 
 " I know they are awful, Louise, but they are 
 your brothers." 
 
 " I don't care if they are," returned the vindictive 
 prisoner. " I wish I had slapped Holly too ! Are 
 they playing ? " 
 
 " Yes, and yelling like Indians." 
 
 It was a long half hour to the angry little captive 
 and to the sympathetic Millie, who sat on the floor 
 with her back against the closed door and a collec- 
 tion of keys about her. It would be an hour's work 
 to return those keys to their proper places. 
 
 At four she hurried down by way of the back 
 stairs that the boys might not suspect her errand. 
 When Dr. Jennings came in, he was surprised to 
 find Millie sitting in his big office chair. 
 
 " Is this a professional call, MiUie ? " he asked 
 jokingly as he pulled off his fur gloves. 
 
 Millie told her tale of woe, and Bert endeavored 
 to look properly shocked, though the twinkle still 
 remained in his eyes. 
 
 " I'll get the key," he said briefly, and Millie fol- 
 lowed to the door of the living-room, whence a 
 great hubbub still issued. 
 
 Mont had intended to keep his sister a prisoner 
 for only a few moments and had not realized how 
 
112 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 much time had actually passed. He turned very 
 red when Bert said pleasantly, 
 
 '" I want the key to that closet, Mont." 
 
 The key was passed over at once, and even the 
 boys who were guiltless, seemed to share in Mont's 
 confusion. 
 
 " Could you come up ? " asked Millie. " I have 
 been trying other keys, and the last is stuck in the 
 lock and I can't get it out." 
 
 Bert did not really have the time, but he went up 
 two stairs at a step, and took the stubborn key out 
 at once. Two seconds, and the prisoner was re- 
 leased, a forlorn, tear-stained individual. Bert 
 looked from one girl to the other. 
 
 " I think you'd better go home with Millie," he 
 said kindly. " You will be happier over there for 
 a little, won't you? Better take her with you, 
 Millie." 
 
 " Yes, do come, Louise dear," begged Millie. 
 
 Louise yielded passively; she had cried till she 
 felt sick and tired, so Millie brought her wraps and 
 the two slipped quietly out through the office door, 
 finding the sharp, keen air a welcome stimulant. 
 The storm had ceased and a clear winter sunset was 
 glowing in the west. Millie related the tale indig- 
 nantly to her mother, and Mrs. Jenckes laid down 
 her sewing to listen with a sympathetic smile. 
 
A STORMY SATURDAY 113 
 
 " It was too bad, honey, but boys must be ex- 
 pected to tease sometimes. Millie, run down and 
 ask Nora to send us some tea. Tell her to slice 
 some lemon and to cut the bread thin. Louise, go 
 in Millie's room and bathe your face. I think it 
 must be hard for you, dear, without your mother, 
 and I know the boys were excisperating, but they 
 are good boys as boys go, and I have always thought 
 you a fortunate little sister." 
 
 Mrs. Jenckes brought Louise some cologne as she 
 spoke, and herself smoothed her hair and retied her 
 ribbons, ending with a kiss. 
 
 " There, you are quite fresh again, and here 
 comes the tea. I hope there is plenty of hot water, 
 Millie, for I can't allow my girls to have it at all 
 strong." 
 
 There was not only thin bread and butter, but 
 cheese wafers, and delicious little English crackers, 
 shaped like almonds and filled with soft chocolate. 
 Louise began to feel quite herself except for a sub- 
 dued headache and a general sense of having been 
 abused. Mrs. Jenckes was delighted to hear of the 
 letter received from the travellers and entertained 
 the girls with some of her own experiences in Italy. 
 The clock struck six before Louise realized how 
 time was flying. Then she rose hurriedly and de- 
 clined an invitation to dinner, for Bert had in- 
 
114 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 vited a guest and she must hasten in order to be 
 dressed. 
 
 " If you must go, Louise," said Mrs. Jenckes, 
 " wait just a minute till I speak to Peter about go- 
 ing with you." 
 
 " It's not late and it is such a bit of a way." 
 
 " I know it, honey, but I also know Mrs. Gordon's 
 little daughter isn't out after dark without an es- 
 cort." 
 
 Louise knew it too, and said no more, but began 
 to put on her wraps. 
 
 "Are you going to forg^ive those boys?" asked 
 Millie, watching Louise fasten her overshoes. 
 
 " I don't think I shall," said Louise, " at least, 
 not just yet." 
 
 Peter was the coachman, a good-natured French- 
 Canadian who had worked for the family for 
 years. He found it rather difficult to keep pace with 
 Louise's quick steps and was somewhat out of 
 breath when she turned at her own gate to thank 
 him for walking with her. She had been thinking 
 about the afternoon and had forgotten Peter till his 
 respectful, " Good night,-Miss Louise," recalled him 
 to her mind. 
 
 The house was very quiet after the hubbub in 
 which she had left it. Mary came to ask if she 
 could fasten her dress, and Louise was glad of help. 
 
A STORMY SATURDAY 115 
 
 " I'm going to wear my white one, because Dr. 
 Jennings doesn't often have company, and I want 
 to look very nice. Mary, do my eyes look queer ? " 
 
 " They look as if you might have a bit of pain 
 in your head. Miss Louise. Sure, and I heard what 
 those boys did to you. But I'm thinking they got 
 their come-uppance, for it is the doctor that called 
 them into the office when the patients was gone." 
 
 " I'm glad he did," said Louise, " I hope he did 
 something awful to them ! " 
 
 The boys in question did not appear till dinner, 
 and then Louise would not look at them. If ^he 
 had, she would have seen that Holly was unusually 
 sober and Mont appeared tired. Bert's guest was 
 another doctor, a rather young man, who was pleas- 
 ant and jolly, and the dinner went off very well, 
 for Louise tried hard to play her part as lady of 
 the house. When it was over, the two gentlemen 
 withdrew to smoke, and Louise, after a glance into 
 the living-room, started upstairs. Mont came after 
 her. He had noticed her heavy eyes at dinner and, 
 boy though he was, realized what an effort she was 
 making. He was very fond of his sister and was 
 already penitent when he and Holly had obeyed 
 Bert's request to come into the office. He had 
 scarcely needed the doctor's quiet remark after he 
 had asked for their side of the case. It had been 
 
ii6 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 given fairly, for the Gordon boys were all truthful. 
 Bert listened without comment until they finished 
 and then said in his usual pleasant way : — 
 
 " A gentleman never knowingly does anything to 
 annoy a lady. Having been ungentlemanly, the 
 only thing you can do now is to apologize." 
 
 Louise heard the steps behind her, but would not 
 look back, and had reached the little landing at the 
 turn of the stair when Mont took several stairs at 
 a step and caught up with her. 
 
 " It was horrid mean, Pussy, and I'm really very 
 sorry." 
 
 " I think it was awfully mean, Mont," said 
 Louise with starting tears. " It was bad enough 
 anyway, but it was dreadful before Sidney and 
 Stafford." 
 
 Mont was silent. This point of view was new 
 to him. 
 
 " You think I'm silly," said Louise, going on, 
 " but it was just dreadful and I can't stand an3rthing 
 more to-night, and I don't believe I can ever for- 
 give you." 
 
 Mont was hurt, but he turned back without a 
 word, while Louise ran up to her room. On the 
 bureau was a box of caramels, her favorite candy. 
 It bore a huge and imposing label. 
 
 " The Private Regrets of Hollis Dexter Gordon." 
 
A STORMY SATURDAY 117 
 
 Louise could not suppress an hysterical laugh, for 
 it was so exactly like Holly, though as an apology 
 it was probably not half as sincere as the one she 
 had just refused from Mont. Still, it was more 
 successful, and Holly usually managed to get what 
 he wanted. Louise sat down wearily and opened 
 her mother's letter, only to lay it down with another 
 burst of tears. 
 
 " I know my children all love one another and try 
 to do what they should and when people really care 
 they can always get along together." 
 
 Louise threw herself on the bed and cried bitterly, 
 until roused by a knock at her door. Bert had come 
 to ask for something of her father's that he wished 
 to show his guest, and was startled to find her in 
 tears. 
 
 " Louise — Well, what's the matter ? Have the 
 boys been teasing you again? No? What is the 
 trouble then? Why, this will never do; you are 
 making yourself ill, child." 
 
 " I can't seem to help it," said Louise, with a 
 great effort at self-control. " Only it was partly 
 my fault this afternoon, and I slapped Mont, and 
 I said I hated them, — my brothers, — and I was 
 dreadfully angry. And I just told Mont I could 
 never forgive him." 
 
 " Poor little girl ! Bless me, you are not the 
 
ii8 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 worst sinner on earth. You would have been more 
 than human if you had not been angry when they 
 treated you so. Hate them ? Well, perhaps you did 
 just then, but you know you love them dearly after 
 all, so that doesn't count. Mont wasn't playing fair 
 to block the game, and I think he deserved to be 
 slapped, though it wasn't your business to do it! 
 You wouldn't forgive him ? Why, I think I would, 
 Louise; he's a good brother on the whole, and it 
 isn't easy for a boy to say he's sorry. I can tell you 
 from experience that he doesn't do it but once, so 
 I think I'd call that settled if I were you. Didn't 
 Holly apologize too ? " 
 
 Louise pointed to the placarded candy, and Bert 
 laughed heartily.' 
 
 " That's Holly all over. Look here, Louise, don't 
 lament about your misdeeds. Tell the boys it is all 
 right, and go to bed and don't think about it any 
 more. Just forget it! To-morrow is another day, 
 and we can't have our household sunbeam in eclipse 
 any longer." 
 
 Louise smiled and went to bring from her moth- 
 er's room the case that Bert wanted. 
 
 " Thank you, — that is it. And I am obliged to 
 you for being so nice to my friend at dinner, for 
 I am afraid it was not easy for you to make the 
 effort." 
 
A STORMY SATURDAY 119 
 
 " I'm glad if I succeeded. Will you — do you 
 mind asking Mont to come up a moment? I'm 
 afraid he won't." 
 
 " Of course he will. Good night." 
 
 Louise waited in the unlighted hall, rather doubt- 
 ing if even generous Mont would come after such 
 a repulse as she had given him. But Bert had called 
 him out to say briefly, 
 
 " Louise wants you a minute. She feels badly 
 over all this, so don't let her go to bed unhappy." 
 
 Neither said anything after Mont came up, but 
 were indulging in the " bear hug " that dated from 
 their childhood, when Holly came running down 
 from the third floor. 
 
 " Does your ladyship deigfn to accept my humble 
 offering?" 
 
 " She does," said Louise a little hysterically. 
 
 " ' Then weep no more, my lady, weep no more 
 to-day,' " sang Holly as he passed. " It was rather 
 a shabby trick. Come along, Mont, if you are going 
 over to Sid's with me." 
 
 " I am never going to be angry again," thought 
 Louise when she had taken Bert's advice and said 
 her prayers and gone to bed. " Never with Mont. 
 Sometimes I think he is the dearest of all my 
 brothers." 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 THE RIVER PICNIC 
 
 " T PROPOSE that we have a river picnic," 
 I said Mont as he came into the sitting-room 
 the next Saturday after lunch. 
 
 No one replied immediately, for Rob was looking 
 for a book that he was not likely to find at once, 
 since Holly had concealed it under the sofa cushions 
 upon which he was lying, while Louise was trying 
 with her left hand to sew a button upon the right 
 cuff of her Peter Thompson, and engaged in this 
 difficult undertaking, she paid no attention to her 
 brother's remark. 
 
 "A river picnic?" inquired Holly scornfully 
 after awhile. " River picnics involve canoes, you 
 loon ! If you mean an ice carnival, why don't you 
 say so ? " 
 
 " Because I don't. I mean exactly what I say, a 
 river picnic. Let's take some stuff and skate far up 
 the river, and build a fire and not come home till 
 moonlight." 
 
THE RIVER PICNIC 121 
 
 " Where's my book? " interrupted Rob. " Have 
 you taken it. Holly? " 
 
 " That would be fun, Mont! " exclaimed Louise, 
 awaking to the possibilities of this programme. 
 " Let's do it. We can have Maude and Millie." 
 
 " And Sid and Roger." 
 
 " Holly, if we ask so many, we'll be obliged to 
 have some older person as well, and that will spoil 
 it all. Besides, it is no easy matter to find anybody 
 who wants to chaperone such a cold celebration." 
 
 " I don't blame them," said Holly calmly. " I'm 
 not responsible for that." 
 
 " If we ask only Sidney, then Maude and Millie 
 can go with us and no grown person will be neces- 
 sary. I know Mrs. Kimball and Mrs. Jenckes will 
 be willing if it is that way," said Mont. 
 
 Rob having scented his book below the cushions, 
 here interrupted matters by pulling Holly bodily off 
 the lounge. Still the desired volume did not appear 
 since it had been engulfed in the general landslide 
 of couch cover and cushions. 
 
 " Really, Rob, you are slightly sudden," remarked 
 Holly, arising from the ruin. 
 
 Rob caught a glimpse of a red cover under his 
 brother's coat, and pounced upon it. Fortune in 
 this case did not favor the righteous, since for five 
 minutes Holly succeeded in retaining his ill-gotten 
 
122 FOUR GORDONS' 
 
 spoils. Nor was it a peaceful five minutes, for 
 when Rob finally secured his book, the room looked 
 as if a small cyclone had swept through it. 
 
 When Holly regained breath, Louise and Mont 
 were discussing the comparative merits of eggs, 
 chops, and beans, so it was evident that the river 
 picnic had advanced from a possibility to a prob- 
 ability. 
 
 "Will you come too, Rob?" inquired Louise, 
 seeing that her younger brother would soon be ob- 
 livious of all that passed. 
 
 " No, I don't want to. What's the use of it? I 
 can't see any fun in lugging a lot of truck up the 
 river." 
 
 " It won't be hard. We shall take it on a sled." 
 
 " Let's ask Sarah before we plan anything mor0," 
 suggested Mont, rather doubtful as to whether 
 Sarah would receive their project with enthusiasm. 
 If she should prove a wet-blanket, the difificulties in 
 the way would be insuperable. 
 
 " Are you all going ? " inquired that faithful 
 handmaiden when she had listened in stony silence 
 to their plan. 
 
 " Rob says he isn't, but when the time comes we 
 shall make him go." 
 
 Sarah opened the oven door and inspected the 
 contents of a huge pot of beans. 
 
THE RIVER PICNIC 123 
 
 " When do you want to start? " she inquired. 
 
 "About three," replied Louise with a joyful 
 glance at her brother. Evidently Sarah would rise 
 to the occasion. 
 
 " All right. You can take the pot of beans just 
 as it is. Mont, you can pack it in a butter keg with 
 hay all around and it should keep hot. The brown 
 bread can go in the same way. I'll whisk it on the 
 gas stove and it will be done. Then you can have 
 all the gingerbread you want and pickles and 
 cheese. Will that do?" 
 
 " Oh, Sarah, you are a dear ! " and Louise threw 
 her arms around the tall, angular figure. 
 
 " Sarah, you are a bride, and I won't forget it ! " 
 beamed Mont. 
 
 " I hope you won't. Now, will that be enough, 
 Louise ? " 
 
 " Yes, because Maude and Millie will probably 
 bring things with them. But, Sarah, we shall want 
 something to drink." 
 
 " Yes, of course you will. I suppose it must be 
 coffee, for you can't manage anything else. I'll 
 see to it all. It will be ready at three." 
 
 Maude and Millie both accepted the telephoned 
 invitation with evident pleasure, and Sidney at once 
 offered to bring over a box sled that had been con- 
 structed for his little sister, and would serve admi- 
 
124 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 rably to pack the provisions in. The most difficult 
 part of the programme was to persuade Rob into 
 thinking that he wanted to go, but with much talk- 
 ing and some teasing, this was accomplished. He 
 capitulated on one condition, that a frying-pan and 
 bacon should be added to the equipment. Sarah 
 consented to the bacon, but refused to supply them 
 with eggs. 
 
 " Not at seventy-five cents a dozen, and probably 
 smashed before you have gone a half-mile ! There 
 are some cold potatoes ; you may have those to fry 
 if you like." 
 
 Rob compromised on the potatoes, and even be- 
 came tolerant of the preparations and the packing 
 of the sled. 
 
 Maude appeared with a big tin box of g;andwiches, 
 carefully wrapped to prevent freezing, and Millie 
 contributed a loaf of cake. 
 
 " Is there a knife to cut it ? I forgot to bring 
 one. 
 
 " There is a knife and there are forks and also 
 paper napkins and tin plates and cups," said Sarah. 
 " Yes, Holly, I have put in butter and salt. I have 
 put up more picnics than you can shake a stick at. 
 I haven't lived with this family all its life to be in- 
 experienced in picnics. Now, are you girls going to 
 be warm enough ? " 
 
THE RIVER PICNIC 125 
 
 Each gfirl was equipped with two woollen sweat- 
 ers, one of medium weight with a very heavy one 
 over it. Muffs, thick gloves, and skating caps of 
 bright colors completed their costumes. 
 
 " Now, don't be late," said Sarah when she had 
 inspected their wraps. " The moon rises at seven 
 and I shall expect you by ten." 
 
 It was a pretty sight as the party started with 
 their gay caps and shining skates. Sarah watched 
 them down the driveway, and then as a sudden 
 thought struck her, flung open the door. 
 
 " Mont ! Have you any matches ? " she called. 
 
 The four boys looked at each other and began to 
 laugh. Mont had a sheepish expression as he came 
 back to supply the deficiency. 
 
 " It certainly does require you, Sarah, to get a 
 picnic party off ! " he acknowledged, as he took the 
 box she had ready for him. 
 
 There were many skaters on the river but the 
 expanse was large enough for all, and as soon as 
 the skates were adjusted, they started up-stream. 
 Holly and Sidney pulling the sled. It was agreed 
 that the boys should take turns being draught- 
 horses, and the task was not in the least difficult. 
 
 The river lay silent under the winter sky and sun- 
 shine, with the ice in places black and mysterious, 
 suggesting a living current far below. It was nee- 
 
126 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 essary to avoid spots where ice had been cut, and 
 the boys took note of dangerous places to be re- 
 membered on the way back. On the whole, the 
 skating was excellent, for the river had frozen 
 smoothly, and the snow that had since fallen had 
 been swept away by high winds, so that it was prac- 
 tically no obstacle. 
 
 For a long distance beyond the town there were 
 meadows and trees along the banks, and then came 
 the marshes, where the river had spread out and 
 filled the little valley from side to side. In places 
 the dead and dried grass could be seen through the 
 ice, and then the next stroke would reveal the black 
 channel of the river. Here and there were gaunt 
 trees rising straight from the flooded meadow, or 
 groups of bushes looking strangely out of place in 
 the fast-set ice. It was a weird and desolate land- 
 scape with no sign of human habitation, and the 
 only suggestion of life, the muskrat houses just 
 above water level on the meadows and islands. 
 There was one cart-path leading up a hill, and at 
 its foot was piled a huge stack of marsh hay. 
 
 " This must be a musk-ox house," called Holly 
 as he skated gayly past. 
 
 The others laughed, for even a poorer joke would 
 have been appreciated when the world was all so 
 happy. 
 
THE RIVER PICNIC 127 
 
 Beyond the marshes they reached again the fast- 
 frozen river, lying now between gloomy woods for 
 nearly a mile. Then came a few scattered farms 
 and houses. 
 
 " We ought not to go much farther," said Mont 
 at last. " It is growing dark, and we have wood to 
 get for the fire." 
 
 The others stopped, with cheeks glowing and eyes 
 sparkling from the exercise in the open air. 
 
 " There is a good place just beyond," said Holly, 
 " where it widens again, you know." 
 
 " So there is. We'll stop there." 
 
 It was practically a little lake that Holly meant, 
 and it was lighted by the glory of a winter sunset. 
 The young people watched it for a moment; the 
 bright clouds reflected in the mirroring ice, the 
 baked trees clear cut against the sunset glow, and 
 the sharp detail of every bush and clump of water 
 grass. Along the edges of the lake were stalks of 
 Joe-pye-weed bleached a soft brown, and looking 
 almost more beautiful in their ghostliness than in 
 their prime. The evening was very still, with no 
 wind, and in the cold air, even the slightest sound 
 could be heard for a long distance. 
 
 Plenty of dead wood was to be found along the 
 banks, so the boys had no difficulty in collecting a 
 good supply, or in improvising seats from a couple 
 
128 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 of old fence boards. Louise and Millie joined in 
 the search for wood, but Maude, who felt a little 
 tired, sat down on an old stump to rest and enjoy 
 the beauty of the hour. The scene was indeed pic- 
 turesque, with the neutral gray and brown land- 
 scape, and the bright spots of color in caps and 
 sweaters, and the flash of shining steel. Meanwhile 
 the sunset radiance faded and died, and a beautiful 
 great star flamed out in the west. 
 
 The fire was built and ice put in a tin kettle to 
 melt for the cofifee, while a small fireplace of stones 
 was constructed over which to fry bacon and pota- 
 toes. Rob insisted on doing this himself, and Maude 
 roused herself from her day dream and made the 
 cofifee. By the time its fragrance filled the air, 
 every one was hungry in good earnest. The brown 
 bread and beans were still steaming, thanks to 
 Sarah's careful packing, and when the tin plates 
 were distributed, little was heard for a few minutes 
 except the click of knives and forks. It seemed a 
 short time before the bottom of the big bean-pot 
 was being scraped, and every one of Maude's dainty 
 sandwiches had disappeared. Gingerbread and cake 
 vanished with a little less rapidity, and then Sidney 
 produced a box of marshmallows. 
 
 " Just what we needed to finish the picnic ! " ex- 
 claimed Louise, and Mont added, 
 
THE RIVER PICNIC 129 
 
 " Good for you, Sid ! I thought of them and 
 then forgot." 
 
 Rob and Holly skated off to cut some long green 
 saplings. They were soon back with a handful of 
 slender canes, and presently a stick apiece was 
 sharpened, and each was toasting a marshmallow 
 over the fire, now burned down to coals. 
 
 This was the psychological moment for weird 
 stories, and several were told. Holly finally capping 
 the climax with a particularly dreadful one. 
 
 " Once upon a time," he began, " there was a 
 white wolf. It was perfectly white from nose to 
 tail, and it never howled nor made a sound. Its 
 very walk was noiseless." 
 
 " Is this a true story, or are you making it up? " 
 
 " Who knows ? Don't interrupt me, Louise. 
 Once upon a time — " 
 
 " You left off at its noiseless feet." 
 
 " Once upon a time," began the imperturbable 
 Holly, while the fire burned more dimly, and the 
 shadows began to creep visibly upon them, " there 
 was a white wolf. It was perfectly white from nose 
 to tail, and it never howled. Its very walk — " 
 
 " You said before that it never made a sound," 
 remarked Mont. 
 
 " Once upon a time — " began Holly ag^in, amid 
 a shout of laughter, and finally he was allowed with- 
 
I30 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 out further interruption, to relate a very uncanny 
 tale of a wolf possessed of almost supernatural 
 powers. He would follow solitary hunters for days 
 and nights until they were driven mad by sheer ter- 
 ror, and yet the wolf apparently offered them no vio- 
 lence. No bullet could kill this strange animal, and 
 the hunter invariably found he had been shooting at 
 a snow-covered bank, or ice-laden bush. But when 
 the last bullet was spent, there was the wolf, large 
 and silent, following noiselessly upon his trail with 
 gleaming, cruel eyes. In desperation, the unhappy 
 man would rush wildly through the woods, and end 
 by falling over some precipice. Then for one mo- 
 ment, the white wolf would be seen outlined 
 against the sky, nose raised high in triumph, but 
 still in perfect silence, before it descended to its 
 victim. 
 
 " Oh-h, what an awful story ! " said Maude with 
 a shiver, and Millie moved closer to Louise, who cast 
 an uneasy glance behind her into the darkness. 
 Certainly the fire-lit circle- seemed to have grown 
 smaller in size. Holly gave a chuckle of wicked 
 amusement as he noted the effect of his tale, for 
 even Rob seemed ill at ease, and hastened to replen- 
 ish the fire. With the leaping flames, courage re- 
 turned, and other stories were told, interrupted at 
 times by the conflagration of Rob's marshmallow. 
 
' 0»'CE UPOK A TIME ..." BEGAN HOLLT AGAIN. — Page 129. 
 
THE RIVER PICNIC 131 
 
 Rob lacked the deftness of hand possessed by the 
 rest of his family, and was desperately clumsy. In 
 his efforts thoroughly to brown his candy, he set all 
 he attempted to toast on fire at least once, and some 
 of them twice. As his frantic endeavors to extin- 
 guish them usually resulted in fanning the blaze, 
 Rob's stick was watched with interest by the others, 
 who even speculated as to how long it would be 
 before eadi one caught fire, and who were not guilt- 
 less of occasionally helping matters along. Rob did 
 not care. Charcoal was healthy and it made no 
 special difference to him, for Louise would occa- 
 sionally present him with a beautifully browned 
 specimen. The rest, in watching his mishaps, some- 
 times forgot their own sticks and were reminded of 
 their negligence by a burst of fiame and a shout of 
 laughter. 
 
 The moon rose slowly over the hill, lighting ice 
 and wintry landscape with it's peculiar and unearthly 
 radiance. The scene was one of marvellous beauty, 
 with clear-cut reflections and sharp black shadows, 
 while the light was so strong that objects even at 
 some distance were distinctly visible. 
 
 " Friends and fellow citizens," said Mont after 
 awhile, " my watch tells me that it is eight-thirty, 
 and a voice within me suggests that we should soon 
 be making tracks down the river." 
 
132 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " Oh, we must start," replied Maude; "I prom- 
 ised mother not to be late." 
 
 " Besides," added Louise, " it will be spooky- 
 through the woods. I do wish Holly hadn't told 
 that story about that dreadful white wolf." 
 
 " Without doubt he will trail us all the way," 
 replied Holly, with great enjoyment of his sister's 
 evident uneasiness. 
 
 The sled was repacked, the fire extinguished, and 
 the party turned toward home. Millie was the only 
 one of the seven who was not an expert skater, but 
 she skated passably well, and was good for a con- 
 siderable distance. She took her own deficiencies 
 very cheerfully, and was always ready to applaud 
 any special accomplishment on the part of the 
 others. 
 
 The stretch of the river between the woods did 
 seem " spooky " as they entered it, for it was not 
 Ifghted directly by the moon, and the shadows 
 lookgd terribly dense and threatening. They were 
 half-way through, when Louise suddenly stopped 
 skating, and pulled back so unexpectedly as almost 
 to trip Sidney. Their sudden slackening of speedy 
 disconcerted Maude and Mont, who just avoided " 
 skating into them from behind. 
 
 " Oh-h ! " gasped Louise, " There it is ! I knew 
 Holly oughtn't to tell such a story! " 
 
THE RIVER PICNIC 133 
 
 Mont and Maude swung in a half-circle around 
 Sidney, who was still wildly endeavoring to recover 
 his balance. Holly, Millie and Rob came up as 
 Louise pointed with dramatic finger down the river, 
 where, at a httle distance in a moonlit spot made still 
 brighter by the surrounding shadows, stood a large 
 animal, quite motionless and looking intently in 
 their direction. 
 
 " What? Let me see! What is it? " 
 
 " Holly, that's your white wolf; you called him 
 up, so see to him now ! " 
 
 Sidney finally sat down with a thud, and appar- 
 ently considered a seat upon the ice a good point of 
 observation, for he did not rise, but remained star- 
 ing down the river. The animal did not move. 
 
 " My wolf ? Come here, wolf. How do you call 
 wolves anyway ? Little brother of the snows, come 
 to my arms." 
 
 " Oh, shut up, Holly ! this is no time to be idi- 
 otic." 
 
 " It is probably a tiger," said Millie in despera- 
 tion. 
 
 Up to this point the party had evinced surprise 
 and a disposition to regard the affair as a joke, but 
 at Millie's remark both Maude and Louise were 
 frightened. 
 
 " Tiger, nothing! " exclaimed Mont, as the girls 
 
134 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 seized him by either arm; " It isn't even a wolf. 
 It may be a big dog, but I think it is a wildcat, and 
 they are seldom dangerous, and even one that was 
 wouldn't dare attack a crowd like this." 
 
 " It iy a wildcat," said Sidney. " It's a big lynx. 
 See the light in his eyes." 
 
 The animal had turned his head slightly, and the 
 moonlight was reflected as from two beautiful green 
 jewels. 
 
 " Oh-h ! " said Louise again with a long shiver. 
 
 " There isn't a thing to be afraid of," Mont reas- 
 sured her. " We will all skate down together, and 
 he will get out of the way." 
 
 " Won't he follow us ? " asked Maude. 
 
 " No, I am sure he won't. Ljmxes seldom attack 
 a man, even when he is alone, and there are seven 
 of us. I wish I had a gun ! Come, we will all take 
 hands, and skate down in a line. Let me have the 
 sled, Rob, and I'll swing it out on the side nearest 
 to him; You girls go in the middle. Now, skate 
 fast, and when I say three, everybody yell!" 
 
 Tiger or bear must have turned tail before a 
 rapidly approaching avalanche of shrieks, screams 
 and a siren whistle, the secret of which was one of 
 Rob's greatest joys. The lynx stared, and fled as if 
 unknown evils were upon him. They swept rapidly 
 past the place where he disappeared in the woods. 
 
THE RIVER PICNIC 13s 
 
 and did not slacken pace nor break their formation 
 till they were some distance out on the frozen 
 swamp. 
 
 In the flood of moonlight, the marsh looked dis- 
 tinctly less forbidding, and they gradually came to 
 a halt as glances behind showed that they were not 
 followed. 
 
 " He must be hungry to be so near civilization 
 as this," said Sidney. " I have seen one only 
 once before when father and I were up in the 
 woods." 
 
 " How did you know what it was, Mont ? Have 
 you ever seen one ? " 
 
 " No, but any one could see it was just a big bob- 
 tailed cat, and I knew it from the pictures." 
 
 "It is all Maude's fault," remarked the fun- 
 loving Holly, delighted at an opporttmity to tease 
 quiet Maude. " She has a lynx muff, and it was 
 doubtless made of some of his relatives. It was 
 natural that he should come to mourn over it." 
 
 "According to that theory, the river banks 
 should be lined with squirrels lamenting over 
 Louise's muff and Millie's." 
 
 Maude's *retort brought a laugh from them all 
 and for once Holly had no response to make. 
 
 "Let's crack the whip," suggested Sidney. 
 " Here is a dandy place for it." 
 
136 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 Louise objected, and Maude also demurred. " It 
 is dangerous. Some one is likely to be hurt." 
 
 "Just once," begged the boys, and the girls 
 finally consented. The long line started, at first 
 skating slowly, but soon gaining momentum. Sid- 
 ney was on the extreme end of the snapper with 
 Millie next. It looked as if the whip would be suc- 
 cessfully cracked, but just at the moment when the 
 line was stretched to its fullest extent and the ten- 
 sion was greatest, it broke beyond Maude, and Sid- 
 ney and Millie shot off at a tangent, going at a 
 frightful rate of speed. The rest of the whip slowed 
 up and resolved itself into its original elements, but 
 in the distance they saw Millie fall and slide for 
 some distance as she had fallen. Sidney did not go 
 down, but shot on beyond her. He skated back and 
 reached her before the others. 
 
 Millie was not much hurt, only a few bruises of 
 which she made light, but when Sidney tried to help 
 her up, it was evident that something was wrong 
 with her right skate. The others arrived while he 
 was still fumbling with it, and Mont produced the 
 match box. The light revealed the runner at the 
 front completely detached from the plate. 
 
 " Isn't that disgusting ! Those were new skates ; 
 it is only the second time I have used them, and 
 papa paid five dollars for them." 
 
THE RIVER PICNIC 137 
 
 " It is a flaw in the steel ; they'll give you an- 
 other pair when they see it. It is broken right 
 through. Millie, it is lucky you didn't get hurt ! " 
 
 Millie did not seem as grateful as she should for 
 her escape. The ruined pair of skates weighed 
 heavily on her mind. 
 
 " How am I going to get home ? " she demanded 
 suddenly. " Nothing can fix that skate." 
 
 " I brought extra straps," said Mont, " but I did 
 not supply extra skates. Millie, you will have to 
 sit on the sled, and we will pull you the rest of the 
 way." 
 
 Millie looked ruefully at the sled, which was al- 
 ready rather well filled with baskets and boxes, but 
 there was nothing else to do. The fractured skate 
 could not be made serviceable and walking was out 
 of the question. 
 
 " We needn't take back these kegs," said Mont, 
 promptly pitching them out. It did not please the 
 orderly Maude to have them left on the ice, and at 
 her request, the boys, with some derision, concealed 
 them in the bushes. 
 
 Millie managed to accommodate herself to the 
 cups, plates, and other things that remained, and 
 was not uncomfortable. She was glad to use the 
 old steamer rug that Sarah had tucked so care- 
 fully about the bean keg. 
 
138 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " Now, Millie," said Maude as they started, " if 
 you begin to feel cold, just say so, and you may have 
 my skates till you get warm, and I'll sit on the 
 sled." 
 
 " I'm as snug as can be, but I'm sorry for you 
 boys." 
 
 Sidney and Holly volunteered to pull the sled, 
 and started wildly, bent apparently on a mad race. 
 The others followed more slowly, and by the time 
 they reached the river channel, the sled and its 
 merry pilots were around a bend. Maude and 
 Louise stopped to look back over the moonlit marsh. 
 
 "Isn't it wonderful?" said Maude softly. "It 
 doesn't seem frozen and dead, but as if it was 
 waiting for something." 
 
 " So it is. It is asleep and waiting like the sleep- 
 ing beauty in the fairy tale." 
 
 " And the fairy prince will be spring." 
 
 " What a pretty idea, Maude ! " exclaimed Lou- 
 ise. " You could write a theme on that. It would 
 be a charming little story of how it woke at his 
 kiss." 
 
 Mont had been tightening his shoe-lace and ap- 
 parently not listening to their conversation, but at 
 this he stood erect and remarked, 
 
 " And how all the snakes and frogs and turtles 
 also awoke." 
 
THE RIVER PICNIC 139 
 
 Maude laughed at the matter-of-fact tone, but 
 Louise groaned. 
 
 " There is nothing like a brother to take the 
 poetry out of things." 
 
 " Everyday prose for me, that's sure. Let's 
 come on. You two seem to be getting moon- 
 struck." 
 
 They started, but Louise turned and waved her 
 hand to the dark horizon. In a moment they were 
 gone around the curve of the winding river, and 
 the marsh lay alone and mysterious luider the high- 
 riding moon. Yet not wholly deserted, for on its 
 far side, the big gray lynx came out on the ice, 
 and for a little followed the trail of the merry 
 skaters. 
 
 Holly and Sidney set such a pace that Millie soon 
 begged for mercy, and then stopped so suddenly 
 that the rope attached to the sled broke in two 
 places. Millie slid for some distance, but easily 
 stopped herself, while the boys, laughing and wa- 
 ving the bits of rotten rope, overtook her. 
 
 There was no longer anything by which to pull 
 the sled, since no one was possessed of string strong 
 enough for such a purpose. It was necessary for 
 some one to take Millie by the shoulders and push 
 from behind. Fortunately they were not far from 
 home, and no further mishaps occurred. 
 
I40 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " It must be later than we thought," said Maude 
 as they reached more familiar stretches of the 
 river. " There are very few people still on the 
 ice." 
 
 " It is only half -past ten," said Sidney, consulting 
 his watch by the moonlight. 
 
 " Half-past ten ? O dear ! I hope no one is wor- 
 rying about us." 
 
 " My mother knows better than to worry," ob- 
 served Sidney. " I was careful to bring her up that 
 way." 
 
 Maude said no more, but skated rapidly till they 
 reached the place where they usually left the ice. 
 Here some further delay occurred while a rope for 
 the sled was improvised. 
 
 From the river to the residence section of the 
 town was a long up-hill pull. 
 
 " Maude, I can't walk so fast," gasped Millie. 
 " It makes my side feel queer." 
 
 " You mean it gives you ' palps', " commented 
 Holly. 
 
 Millie, who was not quick at seeing a joke, and 
 who never knew what to make of Holly's irrelevant 
 remarks, studied this in silence. 
 
 " Neither can I keep up," said Louise, stopping 
 short. " Maude, don't hurry so. Your mother 
 won't worry; she knows we must be all right." 
 
THE RIVER PICNIC 141 
 
 " What are ' palps ' ? " demanded Millie with her 
 usual abruptness. 
 
 Holly began to laugh. " Aren't they the things 
 that make coral islands ? " he inquired. 
 
 " They are not. Those are polyps. Millie, don't 
 you listen to him." 
 
 Louise's indignation pleased Holly even more 
 than Millie's bewilderment. 
 
 " He means palpitation ; when your heart beats 
 so fast. It is just a silly way of saying it." 
 
 " Now, I think ' palps ' is a nice and expressive 
 word," said the peace-loving Maude. " But I am 
 getting them myself. I am sorry I made you steam 
 up this hill at such a rate." 
 
 Mrs. Kimball heard their merry voices and came 
 to open the door for Maude. Evidently she had not 
 been troubled by her daughter's long absence and 
 was glad the evening had been so enjoyable. 
 
 Millie's house was the next in order, and here 
 Mrs. Jenckes made them all come in for hot choco- 
 late and crackers. Mr. Jenckes sympathized with 
 his daughter over the broken skate, and listened 
 with interest to their tale of the lynx. 
 
 " The severe weather must have sent him so near 
 civilization. I'd like to skate up there with a dog 
 and a gun and see if he is still around. Louise, that 
 is only striking eleven." 
 
142 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 Louise had risen hastily from her seat with the 
 first sound from the hall clock. 
 
 " Oh, but that is late, and Sarah thinks we are 
 still on the river. We must go." 
 
 Sidney left them at the next comer, and a light 
 shining far down the street showed them they were 
 expected at home. 
 
 " Haven't we had a nice time ? " said Louise 
 happily. " Just the right evening, and just the 
 right people, and ever)rthing so nice." 
 
 " I think," observed Mont, " my next theme shall 
 be on the queer words girls use. Now, I think it 
 was a decent evening, and a dandy crowd, and a 
 jolly time. ' Nice ! ' I've taken notes of the way 
 that word is over-worked, and of a few others 
 besides." 
 
 " Oh, well, brother dear, you know girls are dif- 
 ferent, an3nvay," laughed Louise. " And just think, 
 next Wednesday we'll be starting for Boston! It 
 seems as if I really could not wait, I am in such 
 a hurry to see Ruth! Look! Sarah has choco- 
 late for us too, for there are the cups on the 
 table, and the chafing-dish simmering. Now, 
 you boys really must drink it, because it was 
 good of her and she's been nice to us about this 
 picnic." 
 
 Mont laughed. " Yes, quite average ' nice ' on 
 
THE RIVER PICNIC 143 
 
 the whole. Oh, we will drink it, never fear. It 
 won't be wasted." 
 
 " Talk not of wasted chocolate, — chocolate never is wasted; 
 If it enrich not the cook who produced it, — " 
 
 murmured Holly thoughtfully. 
 
 Louise gave a half-laughing exclamation. " Any 
 one who heard you talk would think you hadn't an 
 idea in your head ! " 
 
 " On the contrary, dad says he is sure I must 
 have ideas, because of my command of language, 
 but — " 
 
 " Father's ' buts ' are terribly expressive," com- 
 mented Mont, merrily. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 CHRISTMAS IN BOSTON 
 
 JENNIE and Ruth were waiting rather impa- 
 tiently in the bay window of the library, watch- 
 ing attentively the street in the direction from 
 which the expected cousins would come. It was 
 a pleasant residence street in Boston, not far from 
 Copley Square, and so well lighted that even on a 
 December evening when dusk fell early, it would be 
 possible to recognize their guests the moment they 
 should turn in from the thoroughfare beyond. Car 
 after car, crowded, as the girls could easily see, to 
 its utmost capacity, went by the end of the street, 
 but though many stopped, from none came the 
 friends for whom they waited. 
 
 " Something must have happened," said Jennie 
 after a while. "If they left home at one, they 
 should be here before this. I suppose just at Christ- 
 mas time, there are likely to be delays, especially on 
 trains coming from a distance." 
 
 " In the dark, girlies ? " asked their mother's 
 144 
 
CHRISTMAS IN BOSTON 145 
 
 voice. " Oh, I see, you can watch the cars better. 
 It is useless for the present; father has telephoned 
 from the North Station that the train is very late, 
 nearly two hours behind time, and they cannot pos- 
 sibly be here before eight." 
 
 As she spoke, Mrs. Gordon touched a button 
 which sent a flood of light over the scene, the pleas- 
 ant home-like room with its built-in bookcases and 
 big table covered with magazines. There was a 
 coal fire in the grate; there were some good pic- 
 tures on the walls ; and the room had a general air 
 of being used and loved. Jennie and Ruth had been 
 sitting, one in a big chair facing the window, and 
 the other curled up on the window-seat. At their 
 mother's announcement they gave exclamations of 
 disappointment and dismay. 
 
 " There is no accident ; the train is merely late. 
 Father says not to wait dinner any longer. They 
 will be so tired and hungry when they get in, that 
 he has ordered dinner there at the station, and he 
 and Charlie will have theirs with the others 
 when the train arrives. So we will go down at 
 once." 
 
 " It is a shame when we had planned such a jolly 
 dinner for them," said Jennie, rising from the big 
 chair. 
 
 The table, arranged for a much larger party than 
 
146 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 the three who sat down, did look rather desolate, 
 and the girls were too thoroughly disappointed to 
 enjoy their dinner. Most of the time was spent in 
 wondering when the train would get in, and even 
 after they came back to the library and settled 
 themselves to sew, their thoughts were still with the 
 delayed guests. 
 
 " Just imagine, mother," said Jennie after a while, 
 putting down her embroidery with a little laugh. 
 " I told Marion that our cousins from Maine were 
 coming, and she seemed to think country cousins 
 were an affliction, and asked if Louise could dance 
 and if she would have any dress suitable for Ruth's 
 party! As if Louise will not be the sweetest and 
 most daintily dressed girl there ! " 
 
 Mrs. Gordon smiled, but looked a little annoyed. 
 Marion Heywood was not just the intimate friend 
 she liked for Jennie. 
 
 " Marion will change her mind in a hurry when 
 she sees Louise's brothers," laughed Ruth. " Holly 
 and Mont both dance so well, too. I hope Louise 
 won't be too tired to go shopping to-morrow." 
 
 " If you are just going to look in windows, I 
 shall stay at home," said Jennie. " It is countrified 
 to stare in windows, isn't it, mother?" 
 
 " Not always, and never at Christmas. Louise 
 will naturally like to look at the beautiful things 
 
CHRISTMAS IN BOSTON 147 
 
 displayed. Don't forget, Jennie, that your guests 
 must enjoy themselves in their own way." 
 
 Jennie's rather belligerent expression softened. 
 " Anyway, Louise couldn't do anjrthing unladylike ; 
 the way she does a thing makes it seem quite right." 
 
 " Even if it isn't," added Ruth. " You are too 
 fussy about small things, Jennie." 
 
 Any further dispute was prevented by the sound 
 of voices in the hall. Mrs. Gordon and both girls 
 hastened to welcome the arrivals, who were smiling 
 and happy. Louise was a picture in her long brown 
 coat and big brown hat with its wreath of roses, as 
 she held out her arms to the aunt and cousins who 
 came hurrying down the stairs. The next few 
 moments were full of exclamations, greetings and 
 half-ended sentences. 
 
 " Louise, darling, you don't look as tired as I 
 feared," said Aunt Mary when the wraps were re- 
 moved. 
 
 " Holly is the tired one," said Uncle Ned. " I 
 am afraid he has a bad headache; he did not eat 
 any dinner." 
 
 Holly was dreadfully weary and decidedly em- 
 barrassed to have attention called to him. Aunt 
 Mary saw this and kindly came to the rescue. 
 
 " It is late anyway, and we are to be together 
 for two weeks, so, Charlie, take the boys right up- 
 
148 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 stairs. One in your room, you know, and the others 
 across the hall. Holly shall do just as he likes about 
 coming down again, and if he wants anything to 
 eat, he must let us know. Louise," as the boys went 
 off, " can I do anything fot Holly?" 
 
 " I think not. Auntie ; when he has a headache he 
 likes to be let alone. We had examinations this 
 morning, and he was car-sick, and very tired. He 
 will like to go to bed, and not have much notice 
 taken of him." 
 
 Rather to Mont's surprise. Holly did go straight 
 to bed. Charlie was disappointed to find Rob as- 
 signed for his roommate, but Mont knew better 
 than to trust unsympathetic Rob when there was a 
 headache in prospect. He and Rob came down to 
 join the others in the library for a while, but Aunt 
 Mary sent them all up before long. 
 
 " We shall have time for a little talk," said Ruth 
 happily, as she and Louise, with arms around each 
 other, reached the pleasant third floor room that 
 she and Jennie shared. " See, there has been an- 
 other little bed put up for you. Mother thought 
 it would be fun for us to be together, and anyway 
 we haven't as much room in our house as you 
 have." 
 
 " I shall like it ever so much. My trunk hasn't 
 come, has it ? " 
 
CHRISTMAS IN BOSTON 149 
 
 " It won't come till to-morrow ; they almost 
 never do, but we can lend you anything." 
 
 "Oh, I have all I need for to-night; that is, I 
 have it in a suit-case. We brought two beside the 
 trunk." 
 
 Louise finally had to go up to the fourth floor 
 and sort out her belongings for herself. She came 
 back looking rather sober, for Holly was feeling 
 very badly, and was anxious no one should know, 
 or make a fuss over him. It was no wonder that 
 he should have a headache after three days of school 
 examinations, and a long tiresome trip in an over- 
 heated train, nor that he should be unable to sleep 
 in a strange room on a comparatively noisy street. 
 Louise had been really distressed to find matters so 
 bad that Mont was unsuccessfully trying to relieve 
 the pain by applications of hot water, but Holly 
 growled so at the very idea of letting Aunt Mary 
 know, that she promised to say nothing, and went 
 soberly down again. 
 
 Ruth and Jennie had a number of pleasant plans 
 to discuss, and Aunt Mary was forced to remind 
 them finally that another day was coming and they 
 must leave something to talk about then. 
 
 The next morning was clear, still and cold, one 
 of Boston's ideal winter days. The three girls 
 were full of anticipation as they came down for 
 
ISO FOUR GORDONS 
 
 breakfast at eight. Louise was troubled that neither 
 Mont nor Holly was there, but Mont came very 
 soon with an apology for his tardiness, and the re- 
 port that Holly was still asleep. 
 
 " I'm glad you didn't wake him," said Uncle Ned 
 heartily ; " he seemed tired last evening. Not quite 
 as vigorous as you and Rob, is he ? " 
 
 Louise thought Mont looked tired, and there was 
 reason. He had been a very patient nurse till some- 
 time near midnight, when the medicine Holly had 
 taken, finally quieted him, and he fell into a light 
 sleep. As both were accustomed to separate beds, 
 Mont had feared to rouse him, and had himself 
 spent the rest of the night on a couch somewhat too 
 short and narrow for absolute comfort. 
 
 At breakfast the plans for the day were settled. 
 The three girls diose to go shopping in company, 
 and the boys decided to skate if the trunk came in 
 time for them to have a long morning on the ice. 
 
 " There is the trunk key," said Louise just before 
 they started. " The skates are in the very bottom. 
 Be careful, won't you, Mont, when you get them, 
 not to muss my dresses that Sarah took such pains 
 pressing ! " 
 
 " Take care not to have your pocket picked," re- 
 turned Mont with so comical an imitation of her 
 tone that they all laughed. 
 
CHRISTMAS IN BOSTON 151 
 
 The girls started happily, deciding to walk down 
 Boylston Street and across the Common. The win- 
 dows were certainly very attractive, and Jennie did 
 not say one word about the impropriety of looking 
 in them. It was hardly possible to consider it coun- 
 trified when all Boston was doing it ! They stopped 
 several times to visit the fascinating Japanese and 
 Oriental stores and Louise was glad to supplement 
 her Christmas list. There were so many curious 
 things which were both pretty and inexpensive that 
 she finally exclaimed in despair, 
 
 " Just look at those Japanese towels, and only a 
 quarter for two! They would make the loveliest 
 sofa pillow. Girls, it isn't any use; you'd better 
 take me straight away ! " 
 
 Her laughing cousins complied, and presently 
 they were seated in a shoestore which, after all, was 
 not prosaic, for it, too, was decked for Christmas 
 with wreaths and holly, and gay furred overshoes 
 and many-colored slippers. 
 
 " Mother told me to buy both boots and shoes," 
 said Louise, looking at her pretty, slim foot in a 
 patent leather pump. " She told the boys to get 
 them too; I hope they will remember." 
 
 Louise was finally fitted to her complete satisfac- 
 tion, and her purchases were paid for and ordered 
 sent. 
 
152 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " I have an errand here," said Jennie, taking 
 Louise by the elbow when they were out again on 
 Tremont Street. " Here " proved to be one of 
 Huyler's stores, and very tempting it looked 
 with counters and cases full of delicious candy. 
 The girls were soon seated at a little round 
 table. 
 
 " Now, Louise, don't think you must have hot 
 chocolate! We all know it is the proper thing on 
 a cold winter morning, but ice-cream is so much 
 nicer ! Let's have fudge sundaes." 
 
 Louise was unacquainted with this confection, 
 but Ruth added her approval to Jennie's and she 
 was quite willing to take their recommendation. 
 She drew off her gloves and glanced around with 
 enjoyment at the pretty scene. Not far away was 
 another table at which two girls were seated, from 
 one of whom she caught a glance of marked in- 
 terest. 
 
 The sundaes proved as delicious as her cousins 
 had declared. They were a concoction especially 
 suited to the palate of the youthful, being extremely 
 rich ice-cream over which melted fudge had been 
 poured. Two at a time would probably have been 
 fatal to any but the very young. Before they fin- 
 ished a voice said, " Good morning, Jennie. Is this 
 your cousin?" 
 
CHRISTMAS IN BOSTON 153 
 
 Louise looked up to see the girl from the other 
 table, who, as she spoke, nodded carelessly to Ruth. 
 
 " Oh, Marion, I didn't see you ! Where were 
 you? Yes, this is my cousin, Louise Gordon, Miss 
 He)rwood." 
 
 Marion Heywood was* a tall, fair girl of eighteen 
 with an artificial air of utter boredom. She had 
 taken critical note of Jennie's cousin before speak- 
 ing, and had found nothing amiss. Louise was not 
 only very pretty but was dressed becomingly and 
 in perfect taste. If her brothers were equally pre- 
 sentable she might be worth cultivating. Marion 
 could be very nice when she chose, and on this oc- 
 casion she took pains to exert herself. She drew 
 a chair beside Louise's and chatted till her com- 
 panion had finished her ice and made some pur- 
 chases. 
 
 " Is she your especial friend ? " asked Louise 
 when they were leaving the store. " I think she is 
 lovely." 
 
 Louise's tone was sincere in its admiration, and 
 Jennie was much pleased. 
 
 " She's not always so nice," remarked Ruth 
 bluntly, rather resenting being treated as a yotmger 
 sister when she and Louise were nearly of the same 
 age. As a matter of fact, Ruth seemed younger, 
 for being the baby of the family, she had not been 
 
154 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 encouraged to grow up rapidly, while Louise, as the 
 only daughter and her mother's companion, was 
 much more mature, both in manner and appearance. 
 
 Luckily Jennie did not hear the remark, and a 
 walk of a few minutes brought them into busy 
 Winter Street and crowded Washington. There 
 were a few errands to be done for Mrs. Gordon and 
 Christmas wrappings to be bought at Dennison's, 
 where Louise was enraptured by the little boxes of 
 Christmas seals. Each girl chose a different design 
 and agreed to exchange. 
 
 It was approaching lunch time and the streets 
 were growing very crowded, so they ended their 
 expedition by purchasing Christmas cards on Brom- 
 field Street. 
 
 " Don't you wish you lived in Boston ? " asked 
 Jennie, when they had left the car at Copley Square 
 and taken a look into beautiful Trinity Church, al- 
 ways hospitably open. 
 
 Louise found this a hard question. She wished 
 to be politejjjut her own home was very dear. 
 
 " I'd likd^ live here if I couid be in two places." 
 
 " Oh, I wish you could ! " replied Ruth enthusi- 
 astically. She was devoted to her cousin and often 
 lamented that they saw each other so seldom. 
 
 " Haven't we had the nicest time ? " exclaimed 
 Louise happily, as they waved a greeting to Aunt 
 
CHRISTMAS IN BOSTON 155 
 
 Mary in the library window. " I have enjoyed it so 
 much, and I'm not a bit tired." 
 
 The trunk not arriving in time for a morning on 
 the ice, the boys also had gone shopping, though 
 they had not chanced to meet the girls. Aunt Mary 
 discovered that Mont hesitated to leave before Holly 
 waked, and insisted that he should go with the 
 others. The result was, when Holly finally opened 
 his eyes, instead of patient Mont, or sympathetic 
 Louise, he found Aunt Mary, who was possessed of 
 both virtues, and who, moreover, had not the slight- 
 est suspicion that Holly was ever an)rthing but the 
 model invalid she found him. Either of the others 
 would have seen the absurdity of Holly's unaccus- 
 tomed meekness ; he ate what was given him with- 
 out persuasion, and Aunt Mary hardly understood 
 the glance that Louise and Mont exchanged when 
 she spoke of his docility. He was indulging in an- 
 other nap, but intended to be up and dressed for 
 dinner. 
 
 After lunch they all went skating, Louise having 
 herself taken out the skates, with due i^ard to the 
 dainty frocks that Sarah had packed so carefully. 
 Ruth joined the party with some reluctance, for her 
 ankles were not strong and she did not enjoy the 
 sport. The afternoon proved more pleasant than she 
 expected, for Mont, with his usual kindness, took 
 
is6 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 her in charge and devoted a good part of the time 
 to her. He was so strong and so skilful that she 
 skated more easily than usual, and felt that she had 
 made good progress. About four, she sat down to 
 rest on one of the iron benches, while Mont went 
 to look for Louise. He presently came back with 
 her, both doing the diflficult " outer edge " in a style 
 that attracted many admiring eyes. 
 
 " I shall never be able to do that ! " exclaimed 
 Ruth when Louise, with her cheeks all pink from 
 the exercise in the sharp air, dropped to a seat beside 
 her. 
 
 " Holly is our champion skater," said Mont in 
 his quiet way. " When Holly does the ' outer 
 edge,' Louise and I retire." 
 
 " Oh, bother ! " said Ruth suddenly, " here is 
 Marion, and alone, too." 
 
 Marion had a much more cordial greeting for 
 Ruth than the one of the morning, and her manner 
 to Louise was extremely friendly. Presently, Mont 
 as a matter of courtesy, asked her to skate. 
 
 " That was what she came for," said Ruth. " We 
 sha'n't see them again." 
 
 " Come, skate with me," said Louise cheerily. " I 
 can hold you up." 
 
 Louise's arm, however, was far less strong than 
 that of her brother, and Ruth, growing tired, soon 
 
CHRISTMAS IN BOSTON 157 
 
 sat down again. Her cousin did not like to skate 
 off alone into the crowd of strangers, so practised 
 figures in Ruth's immediate neighborhood until 
 Rob suddenly appeared. 
 
 " Robin, we want to go home. Can't you find 
 Jennie and tell her Ruth and I are ready? " 
 
 "Don't know; I'll see," and Rob shot off, with 
 the end of his skating cap waving gracefully behind 
 him. 
 
 " It isn't any use to wait for the boys," said Ruth 
 as he disappeared. " Marion will make Mont take 
 her home." 
 
 Louise looked surprised, but as a matter of fact, 
 that was exactly what happened. Marion contrived 
 , to detain Mont till the others had gone, and when 
 he saw by the fast-thinning crowd that they were 
 no longer on the ice, he could do nothing less than 
 offer his escort, nor did he find it an unpleasant 
 duty. 
 
 Holly was present at dinner, rather white and 
 much disgusted at having been obliged to waste a 
 whole day of his vacation, but in excellent spirits. 
 It was with difficulty that he was dissuaded from 
 joining the skaters the next day. He yielded at 
 last from motives of prudence, but went for a walk 
 and soon found his way into an art exhibition. 
 
 That evening he showed Uncle Ned a card and 
 
is8 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 asked whether he knew the person whose name it 
 bore. Uncle Ned glanced at it and inquired with 
 interest how it came into his possession, for the 
 name was that of a famous Boston artist. 
 
 " He spoke to me in that gallery I visited ; and 
 after we had talked awhile he gave me this card 
 and said he would like to have me come to his studio 
 some morning after Christmas, if I chose." 
 
 " You'd better ' choose ' then," said Uncle Ned 
 smiling. " There are many people in Boston who 
 would give a good deal for such an invitation." 
 
 Holly looked pleased, though the name on the 
 card had meant little to him. He had been much 
 interested in the exhibition and made a careful 
 study of several pictures. The interest he dis-. 
 played, unusual in so young a boy, attracted the 
 attention of the artist, who was idly strolling 
 through the gallery, and when the lad took out 
 paper and pencil and sat down to sketch from one 
 of the finest pictures in the collection, he drew near 
 enough to cast a glance at the work. What he saw 
 induced him to enter into the conversation that 
 ended with a cordial invitation to his studio. 
 
 Sunday, after dinner. Uncle Ned called Louise 
 into his special sanctum. " Which is the brother 
 who cares most for music ? " he asked. " I have 
 three tickets for the ' Messiah ' this evening, but 
 
CHRISTMAS IN BOSTON 159 
 
 only three. My children all went last year, so you 
 and Aunt Mary are to go, and one of the boys. 
 Which shaU it be? " 
 
 Louise hesitated. Both Mont and Holly were 
 musical, and both would care a great deal about 
 hearing the " Messiah." 
 
 " I have it ! " said Uncle Ned, seeing her hesita- 
 tion. " Holly shall go with you and Aunt Mary, and 
 all the other boys may go if they like, on admission 
 tickets only, and take the chance of getting a seat." 
 
 Rob did not care to go, but Mont and Qiarlie did, 
 and though they stood during the entire oratorio, 
 considered it well worth the trifling fatigue. The 
 glorious music was something never to forget, as 
 well as the thrill when the whole huge audience rose 
 for the grandeur of the Hallelujah chorus. The 
 tears were very near Louise's eyes more than once 
 and neither she nor Mont felt like talking, when it 
 was over. 
 
 The days till Christmas were crowded full of 
 pleasure in every way, and Louise had no time to 
 miss her father and mother as she had expected. 
 Aunt Mary was so kind, and Uncle Ned in so many 
 ways resembled his twin brother, the doctor, that 
 they reminded her constantly of her own dear 
 people. There was only one thing especially lack- 
 ing in this happy Qiristmas away from home. 
 
i6o FOUR GORDONS 
 
 Mother always made so much of the real meaning 
 of Christmas, with the Christmas story and the dear 
 Christmas hymns and poems, and many Christmas 
 errands to homes where she knew there was poverty 
 or illness, or only loneliness. In all the fun and 
 preparation for the day, she never allowed them to 
 forget its true significance, nor that it was the one 
 time of all the year when everyone thinks of some- 
 one else. Louise tried to keep this in mind for her- 
 self, and after they came home from hearing the 
 glorious message of the " Messiah " she felt that it 
 held the concentrated spirit of the Yuletide. 
 
 The day before Christmas the house was full of 
 secrets, and packages kept arriving by mail, ex- 
 press or delivery men, to be whisked off with airs 
 of great secrecy and mystery. It had been voted 
 in family council that each should hang a stocking 
 in the good old-fashioned way, though the library 
 fireplace was altogether too small to permit more 
 than two to be hung in the proper place before it. 
 It was finally accomplished by utilizing the hinges 
 of the inner blinds and the electric fixtures. 
 
 Aunt Mary found it a serious matter to get her 
 large family out of the way on Christmas eve, and 
 had to be supposedly blind to a growing heap of 
 packages in and under her own and Uncle Ned's 
 stockings. Not until she had personally tucked each 
 
CHRISTMAS IN BOSTON i6i 
 
 of the three girls into bed with an extra kiss because 
 it was the night before Christmas, was she at liberty 
 to begin her work as the deputy of Santa Claus. 
 
 Next morning the library looked as if Santa had 
 upset his sleigh, for the stockings were full to over- 
 flowing, and a heap of packages was piled under 
 each. In another hour, the floor was a sea of tissue 
 paper and gay ribbons. Every one had just what 
 he or she most wanted, and many things never 
 anticipated. The room was left in its pretty con- 
 fusion while they went to church and thoroughly 
 enjoyed the Christmas music and the Christmas 
 decorations, but in the interval between church and 
 dinner, the girls began seriously to straighten things. 
 It was a slow process, for they had to stop so often 
 to admire their own or other people's gifts. Rob, 
 perfectly happy with a set of Stevenson, was trying, 
 as Holly expressed it, to " read a book with each 
 eye," while Mont could not leave the new micro- 
 scope, which was exactly what was needed for his 
 scientific collections. To be sure, he had always 
 been allowed to use his father's, but this was his 
 own. Louise kept giving loving pats to her gold 
 neck chain with its pink tourmaline pendant. Ruth 
 had a chain and pendant too, but hers was a tur- 
 quoise. Louise was also rejoicing in a dull gold 
 ring set with lapis lazuli, the gift of her three 
 
i62 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 brothers. Inside, was the inscription, " From 
 Mont, Holly, and Rob." It seemed to Louise, who 
 had never been allowed to have much jewelry, the 
 very best of all her gifts, though they were numer- 
 ous and dainty, and included several boxes of candy, 
 one of which contained Dr. Jennings' card. 
 
 " I'm glad I sent Bert that pretty Japanese paper 
 cutter," she thought as she sampled the delicious 
 bonbons in the intervals of rolling ribbon and fold- 
 ing tissue paper. Next she stopped to admire Jen- 
 nie's new belt buckle and was just replacing it in its 
 box when Ruth gave such a shriek that everyone 
 started in dismay, even Rob tearing himself from 
 his book. The cause of the confusion was a Japan- 
 ese paper snake that Louise had presented to Mont, 
 as a joking addition to his collection. It had slipped 
 from the table and been drifted over with tissue 
 paper which Ruth had begun to fold. It was so 
 startlingly lifelike that it was no wonder she 
 screamed when it slid from the handful she had just 
 grasped. 
 
 " I rather like that snake," said Holly, coiling it 
 round his slim fingers. "Lie down on the sofa, 
 won't you, Louise? I want to arrange it round 
 your head and see if it looks like Qeopatra ! " 
 
 Louise declined without ceremony, and Holly 
 proceeded to decorate the microscope. Aunt Mary, 
 
CHRISTMAS IN BOSTON 163 
 
 coming in a few moments later, saw what appeared 
 to be a live serpent, and her exclamation startled 
 Mont into taking charge of his own property. 
 
 There was only a family party for that merry 
 Christmas dinner and the games afterwards, but on 
 the twenty-seventh, Mrs. Gordon gave a small dance 
 for her young people and some of her children's 
 friends. It was really in honor of Ruth's sixteenth 
 birthday, anticipated a little to bring it during vaca- 
 tion. It was a very delightful evening; even Rob, 
 who did not like to dance and who had learned how 
 only under compulsion, came out of his shell and 
 enjoyed himself. Marion Heywood was present, so 
 gracious and pleasant in manner that Louise again 
 wondered at Ruth's evident dislike. Mrs. Gordon 
 herself thought Marion at her best, but she refused 
 gently when Holly and Marion came to ask if the 
 orchestra might play a " barn dance." Marion was, 
 at times, a bit of a hoyden, and Mrs. Gordon knew 
 Holly would go exactly as far as his partner would, 
 so thought it best to give them no excuse for romp- 
 ing. Holly did not care, but Marion was rather 
 sulky for a few moments till she found there was 
 to be a cotillion with some fascinating new figures. 
 Louise was so happy that her face radiated enjoy- 
 ment, and her aunt watched her lovingly. 
 
 " I wish Jennie was as easily pleased," she 
 
164 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 thought. " Louise never thinks of herself, and en- 
 joys everything just as it comes." 
 
 Jennie, however, was perfectly satisfied with her 
 evening, for she had a new and becoming dress, and 
 being one of the hostesses, did not lack partners. 
 Ruth also had what she styled a " perfectly corking 
 good time," and it was a tired but happy trio of 
 girls who finally went to bed in the small hours of 
 the morning. 
 
 There were other pleasures in store for them: a 
 Symphony concert, and a matinee with Sothern and 
 Marlowe as Romeo and Juliet ; but in Holly's opin- 
 ion, the crowning glory of those after-Christmas 
 days was his visit to Mr. Thorpe's studio. At the 
 time, he said little^ but later, gave Louise and Mont 
 a detailed description of the treasures of the studio, 
 and his reception by its kindly, courteous owner. 
 Wonderful sketches and portfolios of engravings 
 had been shown him, and over a social cup of coffee, 
 served from a curious Eastern pot of beaten brass. 
 Holly had been encouraged to speak of his own 
 hopes and ambitions, perhaps more openly than he 
 had ever done before, led on by Mr. Thorpe's sym- 
 pathetic interest in a boy's dreams. Their very boy- 
 ishness appealed to the successful artist, who recog- 
 nized that his visitor had real though untrained tal- 
 ent, and he did his best to kindle the fire of ambition 
 
CHRISTMAS IN BOSTON 165 
 
 a little more, while pointing out the pitfalls in the 
 way. Not till many years later did Holly fully 
 realize what Mr. Thorpe had tried to do for him in 
 that hour. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 AFTER VACATION 
 
 ON the last of the Christmas holidays. Dr. 
 Jennings purposely started for his after- 
 noon calls with the double sleigh and timed 
 his engagements to meet the train due from Boston 
 at a quarter to seven. 
 
 The ten days that had been so full of pleasure 
 for the four Gordons, had been very quiet ones in a 
 house from which all the young life was absent, and 
 the busy doctor found some moments to miss the 
 young people with whom he was on so fraternal a 
 footing. 
 
 " I didn't think you'd be here, Bert ! " exclaimed 
 Louise as they all squeezed into the big sleigh after 
 the first greetings. " Have you missed us ? " 
 
 " Have I not ? " inquired the doctor merrily. 
 "Just a little! Mont, will you take the reins? I 
 have still another call to make. Patrick has been 
 driving for me till I came to the station, and then I 
 sent him home." 
 
 i66 
 
AFTER VACATION 167 
 
 Knowing that Dr. Jennings did not like to drive 
 during cold weather unless all the calls were made, 
 Mont complied, glad to feel the horses respond to 
 his voice and touch. 
 
 " It wasn't very nice coming home," said Louise 
 in response to Bert's inquiry. " We had an early 
 lunch and we supposed we left the house with plenty 
 of time to get to the station, but there was a block 
 on the elevated, and there was not time even to 
 check the trunk. Uncle Ned is to do it on his mile- 
 age book, and send us the claim check. We got on 
 the train just as it began to move, and it was 
 crowded. There was only one seat left in a parlor 
 car, and I didn't want to go in there alone, and 
 Holly wouldn't take it. Mont stood till we reached 
 Salem, and even then we could not sit together any 
 of the time." 
 
 " It was altogether beastly ! " put in Rob. " The 
 next time I go to Boston, I shall come home by 
 steamer." 
 
 " I'm never going again ! " said Holly firmly. 
 
 "Was it as bad as all that, brother?" laughed 
 Bert, joining in the amusement of the others. 
 " Careful, Mont ! we have had one upset this week, 
 and Fan is fresh to-day." 
 
 " Did you? How? " demanded the boys. 
 
 " We had Fan and the little cutter, and she shied 
 
i68 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 at an electric. The next we knew, both Patrick 
 and I were in a snowbank. No harm was done; 
 Fan stood still and that was all." 
 
 " It is rather fun to be tipped out of a sleigh," 
 said Louise. " Oh, isn't it nice to see so much snow ; 
 there is none at all in Boston. Oh, Bert, are there 
 any letters ? " 
 
 " From Italy ? Yes, one that came last night 
 and is waiting for you. You received the one I 
 forwarded ? " 
 
 " Yes indeed ! It came Christmas morning, the 
 very best present of all." 
 
 Dr. Jennings smiled. He had made a special trip 
 to the postoffice with that letter, hoping it would 
 thus be among the Christmas gifts. 
 
 " I hope Sarah has saved us some dinner," said 
 Rob. " I am mighty near being starved ! " 
 
 " She has. I have not had mine either ; I thought 
 I would wait for you." 
 
 Sarah gave them a smiling welcome, and seemed 
 genuinely glad to have them back. Louise ran up 
 to her little pink and white room for a moment, and 
 stopped on the threshold, thinking how peaceful and 
 still it seemed, and as if it too was giving her a wel- 
 come home. She sat down for a second to enjoy 
 it, but almost at once Millie ran up the stairs, and 
 Louise jumped up to hug her. 
 
AFTER VACATION 169 
 
 "Isn't Dr. Jennings nice?" Millie exclaimed 
 when they had sat down again in the window-seat. 
 " He stopped this afternoon and asked mamma if I 
 might come to dinner! I was so glad, for it hap- 
 pened that she and papa were going out and I 
 should have been alone." 
 
 " I'm awfully glad, and glad to get you again," 
 said Louise happily. 
 
 " Oh, Louise, what a dear, dear ring ! Who gave 
 it to you?" 
 
 "The boys. Isn't it the prettiest thing? I've 
 wanted one of those heavy rings ever since they 
 began to wear them." 
 
 " I had one too, but it is just a plain signet; see ! " 
 
 " It is ever so pretty," said Louise, trying it on. 
 " Aunt Mary and Uncle Ned gave me the dearest 
 little gold chain and pendant. I'll show it to you 
 after dinner; Mont has it in his pocket, for of 
 course I couldn't wear it on the train. I had such 
 lovely things, and oh, Millie, I just love that little 
 pink kimono you made me' It's exactly what I 
 wanted." 
 
 " Did your mother leave you anjrthing? " 
 
 " No, she said she would bring us our Christmas 
 gifts from Italy. Now, what did you have? " 
 
 Millie recited a long list, and Louise listened with 
 great interest. 
 
I70 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " Half a dozen silver spoons ! How funny ! " 
 
 " I guess Aunt Nellie thinks I am going to keep 
 house," laughed Millie, and both girls went into a 
 fit of giggles. 
 
 " I thought we never would get that trunk 
 packed," said Louise at last. " There is a big pack- 
 age coming by express of the things we couldn't get 
 in. Sarah says there were ever so many things left 
 here at the house, and we will look at them after 
 dinner. There's the bell ! " 
 
 The heap of packages Sarah produced after din- 
 ner fairly astonished the family. It seemed like 
 having Christmas every day. 
 
 When the heap was sorted, most of them proved 
 to be for Louise; little remembrances from school 
 friends, — calendars, handkerchiefs and dainty bits 
 of fancy work. She finally opened one flat package 
 at the contents of which she gave a little scream 
 of delight and astonishment. To a broad soft belt 
 of plaid silk was attached a plain but exceedingly 
 handsome gold belt buckle. 
 
 " That must be from Aunt Harriet," gasped 
 Louise. " Why, I never dreamed but what she 
 meant that coral for my Christmas gift! Isn't it 
 lovely?" 
 
 " The Gordon tartan, too," said Mont with' some 
 amusement. " I knew Aunt Harriet was mighty 
 
AFTER VACATION 171 
 
 proud of being a Gordon, but she must have had 
 some trouble to find that tartan here." 
 
 " Why, I had a dress of it, Mont, and you boys 
 all had kilts." 
 
 " Yes, but mother ordered it specially and it must 
 be hard to get a ribbon in that plaid." 
 
 Louise tried the belt with great pleasure. " I 
 shall wear it when I go to thank her, but didn't she 
 give you boys anything ? " 
 
 Mont and Holly both began to laugh, but Rob 
 did not look up from his book. 
 
 " Yes," replied Mont, " she gave me this, and 
 I like it very much. It is an English coin, a spade 
 guinea, and I believe they are both rare and valu- 
 able. I like it better than anything Aunt Harriet 
 ever gave me before." 
 
 "What is yours. Holly?" inquired Louise with 
 some curiosity, for Holly was growing speechless 
 from excessive mirth. He stopped laughing long 
 enough to reply, 
 
 " A year's subscription to the ' National Geo- 
 graphic Magazine.' I don't object at all ; it will be 
 very interesting." 
 
 " And Rob ? Oh, yours are books ! That's nice ; 
 you'll like them." 
 
 "Oh, will I?" said Rob in a tone that sent 
 Holly into h)reterics. 
 
172 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " Why not ? " Louise jumped up to look at the 
 volumes, and read the title in blank bewilderment. 
 " ' Complete works of Robertson.' Who is he? " 
 
 " They are sermons! " said Rob, bringing out the 
 last word with an indescribable emphasis. 
 
 It was impossible not to laugh, and a perfect 
 shout arose. Rob did not even smile; he went to 
 the well-filled bookcase at one side of the room, took 
 out a half-shelf of volumes, piled the offensive 
 " Complete Works " at the back, replaced the other 
 books so as completely to conceal them, sat down 
 by the table, and picking up " Ivanhoe," became 
 again insensible to all that went on. Apparently 
 he neither saw nor heard anything that took 
 place. 
 
 The merriment finally subsided, though Holly sat 
 on the floor in a condition of limp exhaustion . and 
 from time to time burst into a laugh. Then Millie 
 and Louise would begin again, and it is to be feared 
 that Aunt Harriet would have been petrified with 
 horror, had she known how her gift to Rob affected 
 his family. 
 
 It was only natural that after two weeks of pleas- 
 ure there should be a reaction. Louise felt very 
 tired the next morning, and the boys seemed inclined 
 to tease one another. After dinner she was rather 
 shocked to hear the click of skates in the hall. 
 
AFTER VACATION 173 
 
 "You aren't going skating?" she inquired, ap- 
 pearing on the scene. 
 
 "Why not? Roger says it is fine, and it looks 
 as if there would be snow to-morrow." 
 
 "But it is Sunday!" 
 
 "What of it? One day is as good as another. 
 We've been to church and that is enough. What 
 do you want us to do; sit over the fire and read 
 Rob's sermons ? " 
 
 " You let those sermons alone," growled Rob, 
 hunting for his skating cap. 
 
 " It isn't right for you to go. Mother wouldn't 
 like it and I am going to ask Bert if you shall." 
 
 It was an imprudent remark. Louise found her 
 way barred, and by Mont at that. 
 
 " Look here, let's take her, too ! " exclaimed 
 Holly as Louise made an ineffectual snatch at his 
 skate straps. " Let's make her go, Mont." 
 
 " No, I won't do that. It is all right if you don't 
 choose to go yourself, Louise, but our going is our 
 own affair." 
 
 "It isn't right!" said Louise angrily; "you 
 know mother would not like it ! " 
 
 " Well, we are going, and that ends it ! " 
 
 Mont's tone was emphatic and Louise made no 
 further attempt to prevent them. 
 
 " I shall speak to Bert when I have a chance," 
 
174 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 she said with dignity, and she fulfilled her intention. 
 When Dr. Jennings came in about four, she related 
 the affair with some indignation, fully expecting he 
 would sympathize with the attitude she had assumed 
 and uphold her in it. Instead, Bert poked the fire, 
 smiled a little, and made no comment. 
 
 " Don't you think they did wrong to go ? " she 
 finally demanded. 
 
 " Not exactly wrong." 
 
 " But it is Sunday, Bert." 
 
 Dr. Jennings smiled again and said pleasantly, 
 " Considering that the boys have every other after- 
 noon at their disposal, I think it would have been 
 better not to skate to-day, but I can't say I think it 
 absolutely wrong. If it seems right to them, it is 
 for them to decide." 
 
 Louise did not like this at all; she was really an- 
 noyed with Bert, but there was nothing more to be 
 said. Dr. Jennings had taken a magazine and set- 
 tled down to read, so Louise returned to her own 
 book, her impatience with the boys rather increased 
 by Bert's indifference. 
 
 Bert did not have long to rest ; in a half-hour he 
 was summoned by telephone to an emergency case, 
 and went at once, telling Louise not to wait tea for 
 him. 
 
 " I'll be back if I can," he added, and went out, 
 
AFTER VACATION 17s 
 
 looking a little amused, for Louise was evidently out 
 of humor, and he knew the boys would come in 
 hilarious. It was quite plain that his presence at 
 the table that evening might answer the purpose of 
 a peace-angel. 
 
 It grew dark very early, and before long Louise 
 began to feel the loneliness of the quiet house. She 
 threw aside her book, coaxed the open fire till it 
 blazed cheerily, and curled up on the hearth rug to 
 watch the leaping flames. Mary lighted the halls 
 and came to ask when the boys would be in for tea. 
 
 " They are coming now," said Louise, as a slam- 
 ming of doors, stamping of snowy feet and a rush 
 of cold air announced their arrival. 
 
 " We're nearly starved ! " said Rob. " Give us 
 some grub to feed our faces ! " 
 
 This remark was to Louise as a red rag to a tur- 
 key. She disliked slangy expressions, and her own 
 speech was always refined. This was not without 
 its effect on the boys, but they also knew that she 
 could be moved to great exasperation by a judicious 
 use of slang. She made no reply but walked into 
 the dining-room with a dignity that convulsed her 
 brothers, who remained in the hall for some seconds 
 whispering and laughing. 
 
 When they did come in, their actions would have 
 shocked the most Bohemian of audiences. Holly 
 
176 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 began on cake, while Mont, ignoring the fork placed 
 for the purpose, speared a croquette with the butter 
 pick, and skilfully landed it on Rob's plate. 
 
 Rob meanwhile, without ceremony, helped him- 
 self to biscuits and cake and used both hands in eat- 
 ing. Louise sat horrified while Mont threw a second 
 croquette in Holly's direction. It fell short of his 
 plate and struck the table-cloth. Holly retaliated 
 with a piece of bread, and Louise, who was ex- 
 ceedingly particular, exclaimed in disgust, 
 
 " Please don't, oh, don't ! It is so horrid ! I 
 really can't stand it! Mont, don't you dare throw 
 that croquette over here ! " 
 
 The croquette struck squarely on her plate, while 
 Holly followed it with a biscuit, Rob landed two 
 olives beside it, and Mont completed his serving by 
 piling cream cheese and cake on top of the whole 
 mixture. 
 
 " Oh, how dreadful you are ! " expostulated poor 
 Louise. 
 
 " Why, we are simply helping each other. It is 
 very polite of us. Have some peas, Louise ? Here, 
 on the cake ? " 
 
 " I wish mother was here ; she would send every 
 one of you away from the table ! " 
 
 The boys grinned. If they had ever so conducted 
 themselves in Mrs. Gordon's presence, they certainly 
 
, AFTER VACATION 177 
 
 would not have spent many moments in that dining- 
 room. 
 
 " Poor Pussy ! " began Holly teasingly, " give 
 her a saucer of milk, Mont; that's what she 
 wants ! " 
 
 " Sure ! " Mont seized the cream pitcher. 
 
 Louise sprang up, knocking over her chair in her 
 haste. 
 
 " Oh, won't you stop ? Please, please, Mont ! " 
 
 Mont was not proof against that appeal, and he 
 put down the glass pitcher. Holly made a dive for 
 it. 
 
 " Quit it. Holly. Where are you going, 
 Louise?" 
 
 " Upstairs," replied his sister tearfully. 
 
 " Come back. We will stop it ; honestly we will." 
 
 Louise hesitated in the doorway, looking back 
 doubtfully, but Mont came around the table, picked 
 up her chair and held it for her to seat herself again. 
 Then he served her with a croquette and peas on 
 his own plate, which was still empty, and exchanged 
 it for hers, with its conglomerate mixture, which 
 apparently did not in the least affect his appetite. 
 Louise still looked uncertain, but peace had out- 
 wardly returned, for Holly and Rob were hungry 
 and conducted themselves with propriety until both 
 wanted another croquette. As if by agreement they 
 
178 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 rose and seized the platter by either end. Louise, 
 in fresh disgust, happened to glance at the door- 
 way, and there stood Dr. Jennings, quite calmly and 
 with an air of having been there for some moments. 
 Apparently, he was neither disturbed nor shocked, 
 but when he met Louise's look of horror, he stepped 
 forward and sat down, saying serenely, 
 
 " That's enough of a bear garden to-night, boye." 
 The silence that settled over the dining-room 
 became absurd, and Bert, though the corners of his 
 mouth were curling, seemed determined not to be 
 the next speaker. Two full minutes passed, before 
 Holly burst put in a contagious and irresistible 
 giggle. That was enough and they all laughed, 
 even Louise becoming her usual sunny self again. 
 
IiOUISE SPEAA-G UP, KNOCKING OVEB HEK CHAIR IN HKB HASTE. 
 
 Page 177. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 CHIEFLY ABOUT GREEK 
 
 " TT T OW I wish I lived in a big and joky fam- 
 
 I I ily ! " sighed Millie one evening. " Lou- 
 ise and her brothers have terribly good 
 times together!" 
 
 Mrs. Jenckes had come in for a good-night chat 
 and while her daughter braided her hair, was ga- 
 zing seriously into a much disordered bureau 
 drawer. 
 
 " Now mamma !' you just needn't look in there ! 
 I'm going to straighten it on Saturday; I truly 
 am ! " exclaimed Millie, discovering the expression 
 upon the maternal countenance. 
 
 " Oh Millie ! I truly hope you are ! How did 
 I ever happen to have so disorderly a daughter? 
 But what were you saying about jokes ? " 
 
 To Millie's surprise, her mother, on hearing her 
 wish, burst into a merry laugh. 
 
 " And that from a little girl who doesn't under- 
 stand half the jokes she does hear ! " 
 
 179 
 
i8o FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " I know it, mamma ! Only to-day Holly told me 
 I needed a joke-cracker, and when I asked what that 
 was, they all laughed so! I know I don't under- 
 stand jokes, but families who make them have 
 such jolly times. Rob was annoyed about some- 
 thing this afternoon, and suddenly the others told 
 him to smile! He didn't want to, but he couldn't 
 help it, and you know, mamma, after you've once 
 smiled, you can't keep on being cross. That's one 
 of their family jokes. Dr. Gordon used to do it 
 when they were little and any one was cross, and 
 now they are older, they say it to each other. 
 Louise told me that once they were all four of them 
 annoyed about something, and the same idea oc- 
 curred to them and they all yelled, ' Smile ! ' and 
 then it was so funny that they couldn't stop laugh- 
 ing. Joky families do have nice times ! " 
 
 Millie slipped her pretty green wrapper over her 
 ruffled nightdress as she spoke. 
 
 " It's only half-past nine, mamma, and you 
 ' could to ' let me sit on your lap just three min- 
 utes!" 
 
 " But only three, for you should be in bed," said 
 Mrs. Jenckes lovingly. 
 
 "Yes," continued Millie, curling herself into 
 smaller compass for her mother's encircling arms. 
 " I do wish I was more sensible about jokes, and 
 
CHIEFLY ABOUT GREEK i8i 
 
 I wish, too, I was just the least little bit musical. 
 Louise and Maude and Mont and Holly really have 
 lovely times playing together. They were practis- 
 ing this afternoon, and it wasn't very interesting 
 for me, and I did so wish I could do something 
 besides turn over music when Louise told me." 
 
 " Indeed I wish you could, Millie. I hate to have 
 you miss so much ! " said Mrs. Jenckes regretfully. 
 
 " We can't seem to help it, can we, mamma? 
 And oh, I have forgotten to tell you that there is a 
 new teacher of Greek this term. His name is Mr. 
 Benson, and he is young and looks so interesting. 
 Louise and I almost wish we were studpng Greek 
 instead of preparing for college on Latin and mod- 
 ern languages. All the Gordon boys have him, in 
 three different classes, and Mont likes him ever so 
 much." 
 
 " What has become of Mr. Curtis ? " 
 
 " He has accepted a position in Boston. Really, 
 mamma, even Maude, who is so appallingly sensible 
 and dear, says she's glad she is taking Greek ! " 
 
 " Too late for you to change ! " commented Mrs. 
 Jenckes in some amusement. " Maude is indeed a 
 dear girl and I am glad you have two friends like 
 her and Louise. Now the three minutes are more 
 than over, and you really must go to bed, little 
 daughter." 
 
i82 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 The coining of a new Greek teacher had been an 
 interesting event to the whole High School. Mr. 
 Benson was a complete stranger in the town, and 
 though a very clever man intellectually, was too re- 
 cently from college to have had much experience 
 in teaching. Greek being his specialty, he found 
 himself assigned to teach five daily divisions in dif- 
 ferent stages of proficiency. His abundant com- 
 mon sense, a keen appreciation of the ridiculous, 
 and a certain sympathy with young people went far 
 toward redeeming his lack of practical experience. 
 Mont liked him at once, and at the end of the week, 
 expressed a^ wish to know him outside of school. 
 Holly grinned at the remark, and Mont regarded 
 him suspiciously, for various rumors had led him 
 to suspect that the sophomore class was being more 
 than usually diverted by the doings of his mischie- 
 vous brother. 
 
 It was not Dr. Callendar's custom to interfere 
 with a new assistant, but allow him to follow his 
 own methods, so the first week of the winter term 
 had passed before he came into the empty Greek 
 class-room, where Mr. Benson was correcting 
 exercises, and inquired how things were go- 
 ing. 
 
 " Very well on the whole," replied Mr. Benson. 
 " Of course it is always hard on a school to change 
 
CHIEFLY ABOUT GREEK 183 
 
 instructors in mid-year, but they have taken it re- 
 markably well. They impress me as being an un- 
 usually nice set of young people." 
 
 Dr. Callendar was pleased, for he was immensely 
 proud of the High School. 
 
 " Many of these boys and girls come from fine 
 old families and have good stuff in them. Nq espe- 
 cial trouble then ? " 
 
 Mr. Benson hesitated before replying and the 
 principal added with a smile : 
 
 " If it is the freshman class, it's Jack Aldrich ; if 
 it is the sophomores, the mischief-maker is Holly 
 Grordon." 
 
 " Holly Gordon ? He is a tall boy with red hair 
 inclined to curl? " 
 
 " And the possessor of a very aristocratic nose 
 and a charming smile that he bestows in a most 
 democratic manner upon all alike. What's Holly 
 been doing?" 
 
 " Nothing, as far as I know." 
 
 " Then in what especial way has Holly chosen to 
 do nothing?" 
 
 Dr. Callendar's ironical tone puzzled Mr. Benson. 
 " Really, I can't see that he does anything he should 
 not, but there is an undercurrent of amusement 
 whenever he is called upon to recite. His manner 
 is perfectly proper, but for my part, I can't see how 
 
i84 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 a boy could get through the elementary Greek, who 
 knows as little as he does about it." 
 
 Mr. Benson stopped in amazement at Dr. Callen- 
 dar's hearty laugh. 
 
 " I beg your pardon, but Hollis is such a scamp ! 
 My dear fellow, that boy is one of the cleverest lads 
 in school, and he knows more Greek than any one 
 else in that class. His pretended ignorance is only 
 a huge bluff!" 
 
 Mr. Benson was annoyed, as he had good reason 
 to be, but after a moment he laughed. 
 
 " It seemed odd that a boy who looked so intelli- 
 gent, and who tried as hard to understand as he 
 apparently did, should fail so completely. I believe 
 I have spent a quarter of each period trying to ex- 
 plain things to him ! One thing is certain, on Mon- 
 day I shall definitely enlighten his ignorance." 
 
 Dr. Callendar laughed again. " I can imagine 
 just how he has been enjoying your efforts to ex- 
 plain things! Holly certainly is a sinner, but be 
 careful how you handle him." 
 
 " Why ? Is he likely to be upheld at home ? " 
 
 " Not for one mornent. Dr. and Mrs. Gordon 
 are abroad just now, but their children have been 
 brought up rather more on the order of the previous 
 generation than are most young people of to-day. 
 I shudder to think what Hollis would be without 
 
CHIEFLY ABOUT GREEK 185 
 
 the somewhat strict discipline in which he has been 
 trained. Yet he is as nearly spoilt as any child of 
 those especial parents could be. I only meant that 
 Holly is quick-tempered. The easiest way to man- 
 age him is to do something he isn't expecting from 
 you." 
 
 It was surely the unexpected that overtook 
 Holly on the following Monday. He had spent 
 unusual time over his Greek preparation, perpe- 
 trated a carefully chosen series of blunders, and 
 shown commendable zeal in attempting to under- 
 stand their corrections. Mr. Benson devoted five 
 minutes to the sentences that Holly had written 
 on the board, conscious all the time of that subdued 
 undercurrent of amusement, and then he suddenly 
 turned to the mischief-maker. 
 
 " It is quite evident, Gordon, that you are not 
 fitted to do the work of this division, nor is it fair 
 to the others that I should spend so much time over 
 one pupil. You may consider yourself dropped 
 from this class, and to-morrow you may recite with 
 the freshman Greek." 
 
 After a second of surprised silence, there was an 
 outburst of laughter from the whole class. Mr. 
 Benson made no effort to check the merriment, but 
 stood looking gravely at Holly, who stared at him 
 in amazement, blushed, and finally appreciating the 
 
186 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 utter absurdity of the situation, himself joined 
 sheepishly in the amusement of the others. He 
 made no comment and offered no excuse, but left 
 the room with the rest. 
 
 Before the close of school. Holly's amusement at 
 the clever turning of the tables vanished before the 
 fact that he was ordered into the beginners' class 
 in Greek, with Rob. It was useless to ask Dr. Cal- 
 lendar to intervene, and his mortification increased, 
 for every one, even Sidney, was laughing at him; 
 affectionate laughter to be sure, but none the less 
 galling. 
 
 " HoU^, did you ever get left ? " inquired Mont 
 merrily as he overtook his younger brother near the 
 corner. 
 
 Holly laughed in spite of his vexation. 
 
 " You did it one day too long, and I'm surprised, 
 for you usually know when to stop." 
 
 " A week was enough, that's a fact. I ought, 
 to have amazed him to-day by my accurate 
 knowledge of irregular verbs, but he was such 
 sport!" 
 
 Mont flung a fraternal arm across Holly's shoul- 
 ders, slipped on an icy spot as they turned the cor- 
 ner, and both boys slid into the gfutter. 
 
 "You've no need to pitch a fellow into the 
 street!" exclaimed Holly, with his hat knocked 
 
CHIEFLY ABOUT GREEK 187 
 
 over his eyes, while his amused brother realized 
 that the catastrophe had nearly involved a third 
 person who was coming from the opposite direc- 
 tion. 
 
 Holly picked himself out of the high-piled snow 
 to receive a smiling glance as Mr. Benson hurried 
 on with a pleasant word to Mont. 
 
 " He is sort of decent in spots," grumbled Holly 
 when his footing was once more firm. 
 
 " He's one too many for you," chuckled Mont, 
 much entertained by the narrow escape, " but really. 
 Holly, he is the right stuff, and if you quit your 
 monkey-shines, he won't make you stay long in 
 that class; just you see. He's worth ten of Cur- 
 tis." 
 
 " It's the having to go into it at all, — but I'll 
 get even with him yet ! " 
 
 " I'd advise you not to try. He's quite equal to 
 anything you can devise," replied Mont. 
 
 On Wednesday, Dr. Callendar, passing the door 
 of the Greek recitation-room after school was 
 dismissed, saw Hollis in apparently friendly 
 conversation with Mr. Benson. Wondering 
 how this state of affairs had been so quickly 
 brought about, he took the first opportunity of 
 inquiring. 
 
 " The freshman class in Greek has not been with- 
 
i88 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 out its excitement today," began Mr. Benson with 
 unconcealed amusement. " Yesterday, Hollis was 
 very evidently out of temper, but his recitations 
 were absolutely perfect. To-day I gave the whole 
 class board work, and Hollis made a mistake. It 
 was very slight indeed, but of course he had not in- 
 tended to make any, and was much mortified and 
 obviously irritated when it was pointed out. His 
 brother — I believe his name is Robert — was at 
 the blackboard diagonally across the corner. I 
 didn't see exactly what happened, — I think Robert 
 must have laughed at his brother's discomfiture, — 
 at any rate, the first I knew, Hollis threw an eraser 
 at him ! It missed its mark but broke a flower-pot 
 on the window-sill." 
 
 " Well ! I should say there had been some ex- 
 citement ! " exclaimed Dr. Callendar. " What hap- 
 pened next ? " 
 
 " It scarcely seemed the psychological moment 
 for a reproof, since Hollis was so angry that he was 
 really pale, so I merely told him to remain after 
 class, and went on with the lesson. By the time the 
 period was over, he was evidently ashamed of him- 
 self, but still in no mood to listen to a lecture. So, 
 on your recommendation of the unexpected, I told 
 him that to-morrow he could return to the sopho- 
 more class in Greek! He looked at me as if he 
 
CHIEFLY ABOUT GREEK 189 
 
 thought me wholly out of my mind, but the atmos- 
 phere cleared considerably. We have just been hav- 
 ing a little conversation about the inadvisabiUty of 
 throwing things when one is angry. Really, I can't 
 help liking that boy ! " 
 
 " Nobody can. He is as lovable as he is exasper- 
 ating." 
 
 " He told me very naively that he didn't make 
 a practice of throwing things since a disastrous ex- 
 perience he had about two years ago. He was ill 
 in bed, and his mother was trying to induce him to 
 eat a soft-boiled &gg that he did not want. He 
 finally fired the egg into space, but unluckily, it hap- 
 pened to hit his father, who was just entering the 
 room! The situation appeared to me slightly ludi- 
 crous," 
 
 " You'd think it funnier still, if you knew his 
 father ! " laughed Dr. Callendar. " At present. Dr. 
 Gordon is of the salt of the earth, the finest possible 
 type of professional man, but I imagine at sixteen, 
 he was very like his impetuous son. Did Holly say 
 what happened next ? " 
 
 " Yes, he felt so badly that he made himself more 
 ill than he had been in the beginning, but the doctor 
 only repaired damages and said he didn't care. 
 When he was once more convalescent, his mother 
 had a very serious conversation with him on the 
 
I90 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 subject. But on the question of Greek, we have 
 parted as friends." 
 
 "And a good thing, too. You will have no 
 further trouble from Holly," said Dr. Callendar 
 cordially. 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 THE BEGINNING OF TROUBLE 
 
 THE second week in January there came a 
 thaw followed by weather that grew 
 steadily colder, but remained clear and dry. 
 The boys enjoyed it, but Louise shivered and com- 
 plained, and after freezing her nose one bitter 
 morning, considered herself justified in staying at 
 home when the thermometer indicated twenty de- 
 grees below zero. 
 
 The next day was even colder, and remained 
 gray and overcast, while even at noon the mercury 
 was still far below zero. The streets were deserted 
 except by those who were compelled to be abroad, 
 and they hurried along as if anxious to conclude 
 their business and get under shelter. Skating 
 seemed to have lost its attraction, and the boys did 
 not care to go out after lunch. 
 
 " Holly," asked Louise as her brothers all wan- 
 dered into the living-room, "has Mrs. Davis said 
 anything to you about an operetta they are plan- 
 
 191 
 
192 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 ning for the benefit of the Associated Chari- 
 ties?" 
 
 " Oh, yes," replied Holly, tossing over the maga- 
 zines on the big table, " she told me about it ; she 
 wants me to be in it. Hasn't she asked you, too ? " 
 
 " Only for some of the dances." 
 
 "What's all this?" inquired Mont. "Tell us 
 about it." 
 
 " Why, Mrs. Davis and some of the other club 
 people want to get up an operetta for the benefit of 
 the Guild and the Boys' Club. There is to be a 
 fairy play and folk dances, and they mean to have 
 it all done by young people and children. She told 
 Mrs. Jenckes about it, and asked both Millie and 
 me to take part in one of the dances. I understood 
 she wanted Holly to be the fairy prince. Do you 
 want to do it ? " 
 
 " I shouldn't mind. It would be rather good 
 fun." 
 
 " Who are to be the other actors ? " 
 
 " I don't exactly know," replied Holly ; " there 
 are four or five. I believe Helen Howard is chosen 
 for the fairy princess." 
 
 At this, Louise preserved a significant silence, and 
 Mont laughed a little. Helen was a member of the 
 sophomore class in the High School, a very pretty 
 brunette who was extremely fond of the boys. 
 
BEGINNING OF TROUBLE 193 
 
 Louise did not like her and much resented Holly's 
 attentions to her. Whether they were serious or 
 not, no one knew, least of all Holly or Helen, but 
 the fact remained that Helen had few friends among 
 the girls, and many cavaliers among the boys. 
 
 " It will be some fun, but also much work," said 
 Mont at last. 
 
 " Not so much. I shall like it, if Bert is willing 
 I should do it. It isn't a difficult part to learn, and 
 I shall get ever so much fun out of it." 
 
 When Bert heard of the project he disapproved 
 most heartily, yet after Mrs. Davis came in person 
 to urge her plea, he disliked to refuse. Holly was 
 so bright and learned with so little effort that the 
 actual memorizing of the part was nothing for him, 
 while in person he was well adapted for the fairy 
 pfince and would, impersonate the character success- 
 fully. Dr. and Mrs. Gordon were much interested 
 in the Associated Charities and there would be only 
 three performances, so Bert consented reluctantly 
 to Holly's appearance as the chief actor. 
 
 The cold morning was followed by a colder af- 
 ternoon, and as night approached, the mercury 
 slowly sank till it bade fair to make the record for 
 the winter's chill. Finally it was all down in the 
 ball, and at eleven the spirit thermometer at the of- 
 fice door registered fifty degrees below zero. It did 
 
194 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 not feel as cold as that, but Bert shivered as he put 
 it back, and before going to his own room, ran 
 lightly upstairs to the third story to see if the boys 
 were prepared for such extreme weather. Only 
 Rob's nose and tumbled hair were visible above his 
 blankets; he was tucked in like a caterpillar in a 
 cocoon. Mont's room was empty and very cold, 
 but Bert smiled as he looked into Holly's, for the 
 three-quarter bed had two occupants, and 
 Mont's down puff supplemented the one already 
 there. There did not seem to be immediate 
 prospect of their freezing, though the window was 
 wide open. 
 
 Both boys were asleep, and Bert's face grew 
 sober as he looked at them, for the dark and sunny 
 heads were close together. 
 
 " I hope they will be as good, friends all their 
 lives," he thought as he turned away. There had 
 once been a time when Bert and his next older 
 brother had been as much to each other as these 
 two were at present, and the little expression of 
 sadness was still on the doctor's face as he softly 
 closed the door. 
 
 Next morning was bright and clear but still very 
 cold. The boys came down to the warm dining- 
 room with a rush and shiver. With the breakfast- 
 bell came the fire-alarm. 
 
BEGINNING OF TROUBLE 195 
 
 " No school ! Hurrah ! " shouted Holly when 
 they had counted its message. " No school, Bert, 
 and it is a dandy day for skating." 
 
 " Yes," said Louise, " it is too cold to have school, 
 and so the boys will all go out to skate. Isn't it 
 ridiculous ? " 
 
 " The milk was frozen solid," observed Sarah, 
 appearing in the dining-room. " You could chop 
 it with a hatchet. The cold has got into the kitchen 
 range and the bread didn't rise. But I am going 
 to make buckwheat cakes before you can say Jack 
 Robinson." 
 
 Holly shouted the magic words at once, but Sarah 
 only looked at him scornfully. 
 
 " And, Dr. Jennings, as I can't thaw the milk to 
 make chocolate, likewise the bottles being burst, I 
 have made coffee, not too strong." 
 
 The boys cheered at this, and Sarah's grim coun- 
 tenance relaxed in a smile, coffee being a beverage 
 permitted to the doctor's children only after dinner 
 on Christmas or on some other state occasion. 
 Mary came in directly with the big silver coffee-pot 
 and the first relay of cakes. The boys began at once 
 to see which could eat the most cakes, and Rob soon 
 choked. A fraternal slap on the back sent his 
 glasses flying into a dish of apple-sauce, and at this 
 accident Holly began to laugh. His laugh was al- 
 
196 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 ways so merry and contagious that the others could 
 not help joining, except Rob, who exclaimed, 
 
 " Now quit that ! Where did they go ? Find 
 them, somebody." 
 
 " I'll wash them," said Louise, fishing them from 
 the apple-sauce with a fork, while Holly also choked 
 and Mont began to slap his back. " Do stop, 
 boys!" 
 
 " Hurry with those glasses," commanded Rob. 
 " You know I can't see a single thing without 
 them." 
 
 " If you would wear spectacles they would stay 
 on better." 
 
 " I hate spectacles." 
 
 " And eyeglasses make your nose look like a raw 
 beefsteak. That's pride, my child." 
 
 ".I prefer it to having my ears look like a don- 
 key's. Thanks, Louise." 
 
 After that one fierce day, the weather moderated 
 greatly, though still remaining colder than the ordi- 
 nary winter. Much interest was shown in the prep- 
 arations for the operetta, and Louise and Millie had 
 many discussions over the costumes they were to 
 wear. The dance in which they were to take part 
 was a minuet, requiring old-fashioned dress. In the 
 attic of the <iordon house was a trunk full of old 
 garments, and Louise and Millie spread them all 
 
BEGINNING OF TROUBLE 197 
 
 out, becoming at last so excited that Millie ran to 
 bring her mother as final judge. 
 
 The dress Louise chose was an old-fashioned yel- 
 low silk, covered with tiny pink roses, with a short 
 waist and a scant skirt coming just to her ankles, 
 low neck and quaint short sleeves. Mrs. Jenckes 
 piled her hair high, put in a big tortoise-shell comb, 
 and a daintier little colonial maiden never danced 
 in an old-time ballroom. When this vision suddenly 
 appeared to Bert as he was working in the labora- 
 tory, he was startled into dropping his test-tube. 
 
 " Very charming, Louise, but surely you don't in- 
 tend to wear a low dress in this severe weather, 
 even if it does make you look like the Empress 
 Josephine ? " 
 
 " I'll have a wrap, and it is only for a few min- 
 utes, you know. Isn't it pretty and queer? Millie 
 is to have an Empire dress, too, — hers is blue. Of 
 course my hair will be powdered." 
 
 The vision vanished in a flutter and rustle of old- 
 fashioned silk, and Dr. Jetmings returned to his 
 analysis. 
 
 Holly's costume required less planning, since a 
 regular court suit was necessary for the fairy hero, 
 and must be provided by a professional costumer. 
 His ambition for real velvet and lace had to be sat- 
 isfied with cotton fabrics and tarnished silver, but 
 
198 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 the wig and sword were genuine, and no one would 
 see the imperfections in the glare of the footlights. 
 Holly was certainly very happy as he went about 
 the hous^, declaiming speeches till the others, too, 
 knew his part in the play. 
 
 The managers were greatly pleased with the re- 
 hearsals, for the young people entered into the spirit 
 of the affair with interest and worked hard. The 
 play was to be given on Monday evening, Wednes- 
 day afternoon and Friday evening. There were so 
 many small children in the cast as fairies, that they 
 could not be up two nights in succession. 
 
 The eventful first presentation came at last, and 
 Mont and Rob went, as Mont expressed it, " to see 
 their family perform." At the last moment Bert 
 accompanied them. Having given his consent to 
 the twins' participating, he had said nothing more. 
 It would do Louise no physical harm, and perhaps 
 Holly's enjoyment and pleasure would carry him 
 through without a breakdown, but Bert felt far 
 from certain that the whole thing would not at the 
 last moment have to be postponed on account of the 
 collapse of the chief actor. 
 
 The first performance was a complete success, 
 for the opera-house was packed, and the young 
 people far surpassed the promise of their rehearsals. 
 Helen made the daintiest of princesses, and Prince 
 
BEGINNING OF TROUBLE 199 
 
 Charming was not to be criticized for laying his 
 heart at her feet. 
 
 Holly himself was greatly applauded, and de- 
 servedly so, for enjoying the excitement and enthu- 
 siasm of the audience, he really acted wonderfully 
 well. The child fairies in their dainty crepe paper 
 costumes of rainbow colors, looked as if they had 
 actually strayed from fairy land, while the graceful 
 folk dances of the older girls and boys were received 
 with prolonged applause. 
 
 Of course the audience was a most indulgent one, 
 but so much youth, beauty, and enthusiasm must 
 needs make its own appeal, while the fresh and un- 
 studied artlessness of the young performers and the 
 real grace of their acting, made it a most successful 
 entertainment. The curtain fell before a well-satis- 
 fied house. 
 
 " Holly did well," observed Mont, as the boys 
 met in the street. " Are you very tired, old chap ? " 
 
 " Not a particle," replied Holly, who was ex- 
 tremely excited. 
 
 " Look here," inquired Rob, " is it in the play for 
 you to kiss Helen's hand twice ? " 
 
 " Why, of course, you loon ! " 
 
 " It isn't part of the play for you to kiss her be- 
 hind the scenes though," remarked Sidney, who was 
 one of the courtiers and knew whereof he spoke. 
 
200 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 "Oh! oh! Holly Gordon!" exclaimed the cul- 
 prit's brothers, while the laughing Sidney rushed 
 oiif to avoid his friend's vengeance. 
 
 " Don't you tell Louise that I " growled Holly 
 after an ineffectual effort to overtake the telltale. 
 " Won't I punch Sid's head! Stop laughing; they 
 dared me to ! " 
 
 " Well, I'm sorry you were such an ass ! " re- 
 marked Mont, but he continued to laugh in spite 
 of the snub he had just administered. 
 
 " Don't tell Louise," warned Holly, but Mont 
 would not promise. 
 
 Louise was with Millie and Mrs. Jenckes and did 
 not reach home as quickly as the boys. She came 
 in full of congratulations, and very proud of Holly's 
 success. 
 
 Sidney did not tell Louise of Holly's escapade, 
 but there had been a number of witnesses, and the 
 matter soon came to her indignant ears. She was 
 angry with both her brother and Helen. 
 
 "How could you. Holly? It was horrid of 
 you." 
 
 " Helen didn't think so," replied Holly, grinning. 
 
 Louise could not explain just why she felt so 
 disturbed about thie affair. To her it seemed that 
 Holly had done an ungentlemanly thing which 
 Helen should have resented. 
 
BEGINNING OF TROUBLE 201 
 
 " How would you like it if I let a boy kiss me ? " 
 she demanded suddenly. 
 
 Holly's teasing smile vanished. " That's differ- 
 ent ; you'd better not. I won't have my sister doing 
 a thing like that." 
 
 " But you did it to Helen." 
 
 " Helen is different." 
 
 Louise frowned at this distinction, which she 
 really did not understand, though all her brothers 
 did. Holly would never have taken such a liberty 
 with Maude or Millie, both of whom he really knew 
 much better than Helen. 
 
 " Mother would think you had been very rude," 
 she finally said as a clinching argument. 
 
 Holly made a teasing answer, but he knew very 
 well that Mrs. Gordon would have disapproved, and 
 that she would have said several gentle things to 
 him about his conduct, but this he would not admit 
 to his sister. 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 VERY SERIOUS FOR HOLLY 
 
 MONTROSE GORDON and Arthur Stan- 
 ton were y^orking together on the Thurs- 
 day afternoon of the same week. To 
 judge from the dictionaries and grammars spread 
 around. Homer and Greek prose were the subjects 
 of their study, but as a matter of fact, the paper 
 over which both heads were so intently bent, was a 
 diagram of a football field. 
 
 Football seemed a sport of either past or future, 
 when the country was snow-covered and ice-bound, 
 but both boys were enthusiastic players, and often 
 worked out digrams from newspaper reports. 
 Mont was the captain of the school team, and at 
 the last game of the season, played with a rival 
 academy, had covered himself with glory, by kick- 
 ing a goal from the thirty-yard line. 
 
 Holly, though himself forbidden to play, was en- 
 thusiastic over it, and often assisted in the working 
 of these theoretical problems. To-day he was not 
 
 202 
 
SERIOUS FOR HOLLY 203 
 
 in evidence, and when Arthur went home just after 
 sunset, Mont looked into the living-room in search 
 of him. Only Rob was there, as usual, deep in a 
 book. Mont asked for Louise's whereabouts, but 
 Rob did not hear till the question had been three 
 times repeated. 
 
 " She and Millie have gone over to Maude's." 
 
 "Where is Holly?" 
 
 " Skating." 
 
 "With whom?" 
 
 " Don't know ; Sid, I think," and nothing further 
 could be extracted from Rob. 
 
 Mont laid a hand on the radiator and went down 
 to encourage the furnace fire. As he came up the 
 cellar stairs, he saw Holly running up the walk to 
 the office door. It was unusual for him to come in 
 that way, and Mont stopped to see if he obtained 
 admittance. Unless Bert was there, the door would 
 be locked, for it was after office hours. 
 
 Dr. Jennings had not gone, and was rather sur- 
 prised at his visitor, especially when he saw that 
 Holly came with his left wrist badly bruised and 
 swollen as if from a heavy blow. 
 
 " How did this happen ? " asked the doctor as he 
 bathed and bandaged it. 
 
 " It was hit with a hockey stick." 
 
 Bert noticed the reluctance with which the reply 
 
204 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 was given and privately thought the game must 
 have been a rough one, for the skin was actually 
 broken and the bruise a severe one. 
 
 " And your nose, — how about that ? I see it 
 has been bleeding." 
 
 Holly looked disconcerted at Bert's keen observa- 
 tion. " Oh, my nose is all right! " he replied, but 
 he escaped as soon as possible in order to avoid 
 further questioning. Bert was never inquisitive, but 
 his grave manner did not seem reassuring. 
 
 " Who gave you such a whack ? " inquired Mont 
 that evening. 
 
 " I don't know whose stick it was ; I didn't see." 
 
 " Not fair play," commented Mont lazily. 
 " Well, after to-morrow, you will descend to com- 
 mon life again. How are you to manage with that 
 bandaged wrist ? " 
 
 " Oh, I shall take the bandage off in the morn- 
 ing, and anyway it isn't my sword hand," replied 
 Holly grandiloquently. 
 
 Mont was very nearly late at school the next day. 
 He slipped into his seat just in time to escape re- 
 port, and had scarcely recovered breath when the 
 devotional exercises were over. Just as the classes 
 separated for recitations, a little note was given him, 
 requesting him, as a member of the student com- 
 mittee, to come at once to Dr. Callendar's office. 
 
SERIOUS FOR HOLLY 205 
 
 Maude Kimball sat near Mont, and he glanced over 
 to see that she also had a summons. In the con- 
 fusion of filing into class-rooms, the school in gen- 
 eral did not notice the little group that went to the 
 principal's private room. It was an expectant and 
 sober committee, for this was the first meeting since 
 their organization. 
 
 Dr. Callendar seemed annoyed and spoke without 
 reserve. 
 
 " I am sorry to say there has been another dis- 
 turbance with the Seminary boys on the river. 
 There was a hockey game yesterday that ended in 
 a free fight. Father Doyle knows the offenders of 
 his own school, and tells me he shall deal severely 
 with them. I have here the names of four boys of 
 the High School who were known to have taken 
 a prominent part in the affair. Doubtless there 
 were others, but these four are known to have been 
 ring-leaders. Now these brawls, for there is no 
 other fitting name for them, are a disgrace to the 
 school as a whole, and the offenders ought to be 
 punished with sufficient severity to serve as an ex- 
 ample. When those who care for this sort of thing, 
 once understand that the school is down on it, there 
 will be no more trouble. The facts are perfectly 
 plain; these four boys were seen, watched and re- 
 ported by competent authority, and their guilt is 
 
2o6 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 undoubted. Moreover Father Doyle also reported 
 two of them. They are all among the younger boys 
 of the two lower classes, but for the present I with- 
 hold their names. Now, as representatives of the 
 school and the school spirit, I leave you to decide 
 what action you recommend me to take in this 
 matter." 
 
 Dr. Callendar went out, and the committee 
 looked at one another. Mont had a horrible sus- 
 picion as to the identity of one of the four, and at 
 the thought he felt actually sick. Was disgrace 
 really so near his favorite brother ? 
 
 Arthur Stanton, as chairman, called the meeting 
 to order, and a brief discussion ensued. Some one 
 raised the question as to which was the attacking 
 party, but the point was set aside as immaterial 
 where the honor of the school was to be preserved 
 from a common river fight. In a spirit of high- 
 handed justice, the committee put to vote the reso- 
 lution that the four offenders should be suspended 
 for three weeks under censure of the whole school. 
 The vote was unanimous, for Mont, though he took 
 no part in the discussion, was too honest to let his 
 secret fears influence his vote. Dr. Callendar heard 
 their decision gravely, and expressed his entire ap- 
 proval. 
 
 After recess the school was called together in 
 
SERIOUS FOR HOLLY 207 
 
 the big assembly hall, the pupils coming in sur- 
 prised curiosity as to the reason of this unusual 
 simimons. Amid a silence that could be felt, the 
 principal told of the fight on the river the previous 
 afternoon, and the decision of the committee as to 
 the penalty to be inflicted, which was to be taken 
 as a penalty enforced by the school, not merely by 
 its principal, and carrying with it the censure of 
 all the classes. 
 
 Mont shoved his hands into his pockets and bit 
 his lip. His heart began to thump, and he could 
 scarcely have felt more troubled had he been ex- 
 pecting his own name on the list that Dr. Callendar 
 held. 
 
 " William Qark," read the pritKipal. " Stand, 
 Qark." 
 
 The boy obeyed, the picture of guilty confu- 
 sion. 
 
 " Walter Davis." 
 
 Another blushing culprit arose. 
 
 " Sidney Miller." At this name, Mont's last hope 
 vanished and a murmur went aroimd the hall, for 
 Sidney was a favorite. 
 
 " And HoUis Gordon." 
 
 The murmur was succeeded by a sort of shiver, 
 as if the school Weis shaking itself to see if it was 
 awake, and was followed by a gasp of surprise. 
 
2o8 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 Holly Gordon ! Maude turned to look in impulsive 
 sympathy at Mont, but he was gazing fixedly at the 
 floor. 
 
 Holly rose, pale, but self-possessed. He heard 
 Louise's choked exclamation, and met the glare of 
 Rob's indignant glasses. Then he lifted his head 
 proudly and stood motionless through a lecture 
 from the principal which ended with the sentence of 
 suspension. 
 
 " I may add that suspension from the High 
 School means always that the suspended person 
 must be provided with a written permit from the 
 superintendent of schools before he can be rein- 
 stated. Take your books and all other property, 
 and leave the building." 
 
 Amid a shocked silence, the four went out. 
 Clark was a freshman, and both he and Davis be- 
 longed to the rougher element among the pupils, 
 but the school seemed stimned by what had befallen 
 Sidney and Hollis. 
 
 Poor Louise fled to the dressing-room and sobbed 
 for some moments before she could control herself 
 sufficiently to attend her next recitation. Miss 
 Lawrence was kind, and did not ask her to recite, 
 but the rest of the morning seemed a dreadful 
 nightmare. Her own twin brother! Holly, whom 
 every one liked and loved; Holly, with his funny. 
 
SERIOUS FOR HOLLY 209 
 
 teasing ways, and his fashion of always getting 
 what he wanted! 
 
 Louise had many notes written her that morning, 
 sympathetic or indignant Uttle notes, and if Dr. 
 Callendar had seen that correspondence, he might 
 have felt less certain that the decision of the com- 
 mittee was upheld and approved by the school as 
 a whole. 
 
 The notes were all the comfort her friends could 
 offer Louise till after dismissal, and then the dress- 
 ing-room Weis a babel of voices. Louise did not say 
 much, and she did not break down, till Maude Kim- 
 ball came silently through the chattering groups of 
 girls, put both arms about her, and kissed her lov- 
 ingly. Louise still said nothing, but a tear stole 
 down either cheek. She not only loved, but ad- 
 mired Maude, and knew that Mont also counted 
 her a special friend. 
 
 Mont had waited for his sister, but when she 
 came out with both Maude and Millie, he evidently 
 thought she had companionship enough, and hur- 
 ried home alone. 
 
 Holly did not appear at lunch; he had locked 
 himself into his room, and would reply to no knocks 
 or entreaties. It was anything but a cheerful meal, 
 for Louise cried silently, Mont spoke only in mono- 
 syllables, and Rob's state of mind could best be 
 
2IO FOUR GORDONS 
 
 described as savage, he was in such a condition of 
 smouldering rage. After lunch he burst out vin- 
 dictively. 
 
 " Holly has disgraced us all ! There never was 
 a Gordon in such a scrape before ! I'm ashamed of 
 his being my brother ! " 
 
 Mont stood Rob's storming for some moments in 
 silence, but he finjilly remarked dryly, 
 
 " According to your code of ethics the disgrace 
 seems to lie in being caught." 
 
 Rob flared up afresh. " And you actually voted 
 for your own brother to be suspended ! " 
 
 Mont's brow contracted. " There was nothing 
 else to do. It was the only thing that was right." 
 
 " You have great notions of your duty," retorted 
 Rob. " This will be in the papers ; just you see if 
 it isn't! You don't seem to realize how he has 
 disgraced us ! " 
 
 He stamped out of the room angrily, and Louise 
 said sadly, 
 
 " Now Rob is angry, and no one knows what will 
 happen if he says anything to Holly. What shall 
 we do, Mont?" 
 
 " Nothing, — there is nothing we can do, only 
 go on as usual. It is Holly who will have the worst 
 of it. I don't know what Bert will think. Father 
 would be angry." 
 
SERIOUS FOR HOLLY 211 
 
 " Oh, Mont ! " exclaimed Louise suddenly. 
 " How will Holly ever get through that play to- 
 night?" 
 
 Mont shrugged his shoulders. " He will get 
 through it if he isn't ill; his pride will keep him 
 going, but it certainly is a bad business. I feel 
 something as Rob does, only I know Holly must 
 feel dreadfully, and I can't help being sorry for 
 him." 
 
 Louise's hopeless tears fell again, and Mont 
 watched the fire in troubled thought. It w^as a ter- 
 rible matter in their little world, this schoolboy dis- 
 grace. 
 
 When Bert came, he saw at once that something 
 unusual had happened, and when he had heard the 
 whole story, walked up and down, with his hands 
 in his pockets, whistling almost inaudibly. 
 
 " Rather a bad mess ! " he commented at last, 
 " but cheer up, you two. Three weeks isn't an eter- 
 nity, and it may be a needed lesson." 
 
 " It disgraces others besides himself." 
 
 " Mont," said Bert quickly, " I know that, but 
 don't you rub it in. I've been a younger brother 
 myself, and I know. You have great influence over 
 Holly, and he's awfully fond of you, and your play 
 just now is to hold your tongue and be kind about 
 it." 
 
212 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 Mont looked surprised, for Bert's tone, though 
 pleasant, was both impulsive and emphatic. 
 
 " Not but that you usually are sympathetic with 
 him," added the doctor, " but don't row him at all. 
 I know it is tough and I know you feel it keenly, 
 but you can't begin to feel it £is he will, and he 
 doesn't need anything further. In fact, I think him 
 too severely punished already. Now put the best 
 face you can on the matter." 
 
 The atmosphere was several degrees clearer when 
 Bert went away, and things seemed more cheerful, 
 even to Louise, who started up to her room. In 
 the hall she met Rob with a letter. She could not 
 avoid seeing that it had a five-cent stamp and that 
 he was evidently going out to the post-box. 
 
 " Oh, Rob! " she cried in distress, — " oh, Rob! 
 you haven't written to mother? Oh, please don't 
 send it now, please don't. You know we promised 
 each other not to write about our rows, nor any- 
 thing that could worry mother." 
 
 " I never promised," said Rob, and Louise sud- 
 denly remembered that he had not been present 
 when the agreement had been made between the 
 other three. 
 
 "But, Robin, it isn't fair for you to tell!" 
 
 " Do you think I'm not going to have them know 
 what awful things Holly has done? I can't stand 
 
SERIOUS FOR HOLLY 213 
 
 it if you and Mont can ! Besides, i haven't written 
 to mother; it's to father." 
 
 " It is the same thing and, Rob, you ought not 
 to. Holly is the one to tell them." 
 
 " He won't," said Rob with a disagreeable laugh, 
 as he reached for his coat. 
 
 Mont had heard the whole conversation and now 
 came into the hall. 
 
 " Better not, Rob," he observed. 
 
 Rob was furious. " It is none of your business 
 what I write to father." 
 
 " It is Holly's scrape, and you ought at least to 
 give him a chance to do it himself. It is not square, 
 Rob." 
 
 " You have no right to interfere." 
 
 Mont himself was not certain he had a right, but 
 there was no time to lose. He braced himself 
 against the door. 
 
 " Listen just a minute. Don't post that letter 
 till to-morrow. Really, Rob, it is not fair; this is 
 Holly's row, and he has a right to be the one to tell 
 them about it, if any one does. You wouldn't like 
 it if either of us did it to you." 
 
 Mont might as well have talked to the posts of 
 the piazza. When Rob was really angry, his whole 
 better nature seemed deaf and blind. The only way 
 to prevent him, was by force, and Mont seized him 
 
214 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 by the shoulder. Rob flew at him instantly like a 
 wildcat and in two seconds, both boys were on the 
 floor, Mont simply defending himself, Rob in vin- 
 dictive earnest. Louise was terrified, for such a 
 scene was almost unprecedented. They all knew 
 that Rob had a violent temper when roused, not 
 like Holly's fits of anger which lasted only a few 
 seconds, but a matter of hours or even days. 
 Rob himself knew his great enemy, and honestly 
 tried to conquer it, but to-day he was quite beside 
 himself. Still, Mont was the stronger of the two, 
 and presently had Rob where he could not rise. 
 The disputed letter had been tossed aside, and 
 Louise was holding it irresolutely. 
 
 " We only ask you not to post that till to-morrow, 
 when you have thought about it a little. Just say 
 you won't, and I'll let you up." 
 
 " I'll kill you first," gasped Rob. 
 
 The noise of the commotion had reached Bert's 
 keen ears and he appeared in the hall. " What's 
 all this?" he inquired rather sharply. 
 
 Louise explained. Bert took the letter from her, 
 and said, more sternly than any of the three had 
 ever before heard him speak : 
 
 " Let him up, Mont. Look here, Robert ; I will 
 keep this letter, and if on Sunday evening you still 
 wish to post it, you may do so. Now, unless you 
 
SERIOUS FOR HOLLY 215 
 
 wish to be locked into your own room, behave like 
 a reasonable being and not a wild animal. Come 
 into the office and sit there till you can control your- 
 self." 
 
 Bert's voice and face both showed that he not 
 only meant to be obeyed, but had no doubt he 
 would be. Rob went, white with anger, and Bert 
 shut the door. 
 
 " Oh, how I wish mother was here ! " said 
 Louise choking, and sitting down on the stairs in 
 despair. 
 
 " Rob is the limit ! " commented Mont briefly. 
 " Now, Pussy, cheer up ; it will all come straight 
 somehow. Come, let's go skating, just you and 
 me. 
 
 " If I do, I sha'n't feel like dancing this evening, 
 and I suppose I must." 
 
 " Then let's have Fan and the cutter and go for 
 a drive, 'way out in the country somewhere, where 
 we won't meet anybody we know." 
 
 Louise agreed to this, and as the doctor was not 
 intending to use Fan, they carried out their pro- 
 gramme. The sunshine and fresh air cheered them 
 both, and matters had assumed a brighter hue when 
 they came in at sunset. 
 
 Holly appeared at dinner, pale, quiet, and ex- 
 tremely dignified. Rob was correspondingly sullen, 
 
2i6 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 still smarting under the recollection of the serious 
 conversation with which Bert had occupied a few 
 brief minutes. Dr. Jennings also seemed tired and 
 preoccupied, and there was none of the usual fun 
 or merry conversation. 
 
 Rob and Mont had both intended to see the oper- 
 etta again that evening, but Rob threw his ticket 
 into Louise's lap, and went out. 
 
 " Give it to Sarah," suggested Bert. " Perhaps 
 she will like to go again. Mollis, does your head 
 ache?" 
 
 " A little, not much." 
 
 " Can you get through the evening? " 
 
 " I have to," was the impatient reply, and Bert 
 said no more, though it was plain that Holly was 
 sufifering. 
 
 Neither Mont nor Louise spoke of the morning's 
 trouble on their way to the opera-house, for both 
 felt that their brother had too much before him as 
 it was. Mont had a word aside with Sidney, who 
 was in extremely low spirits. 
 
 " Father almost took my head off, and mother 
 cried," he admitted dejectedly. 
 
 If Prince Charming was not quite as successful 
 as before, only those who had seen previous per- 
 formances noticed any shortcoming. Holly rose to 
 the occasion and forced himself to play well his part. 
 
SERIOUS FOR HOLLY 217 
 
 but though he never missed a cue nor made a mis- 
 take, the spirit of the affair was quite different. On 
 the other days, he had so enjoyed acting, that the 
 pleasure he himself felt, was thrown into the per- 
 sonality of Prince Charming. To-night he had lost 
 all interest, but kept up bravely till the last scene 
 of all, when as he sat on the steps of the throne, the 
 boyish figure showed very plainly its listlessness 
 and depression. Mont on his way to the dressing- 
 rooms met Mrs. Davis. 
 
 " I am afraid your brother is very tired to-night," 
 she said as she passed, " but we feel we owe him a 
 tremendous vote of thanks for he has certainly 
 made the success of the play." 
 
 Holly was not dressed, and his weary fingers 
 made slow work of his court suit. Mont gathered 
 up the costume and the rest of Holly's belong- 
 ings, and had them packed before his brother was 
 ready. 
 
 Louise had gone with Mrs. Jenckes, and was 
 waiting with Rob in the living-room when the 
 others came in. Sarah had provided hot choco- 
 late, and after pouring it, Louise, more for the 
 sake of speaking, than for any other reason, re- 
 marked, 
 
 " I am so glad the evening is over. It seemed 
 very long." 
 
2i8 FOUR. GORDONS 
 
 "This evening?" said Rob sarcastically, break- 
 ing his sullen silence. " I haven't got over this 
 morning yet." 
 
 Holly shivered, suddenly flung himself face down 
 on the lounge, and to the consternation of all, burst 
 into convulsive sobs. Mont gave Rob an indignant 
 glance and, putting aside his cup, went over to the 
 sofa. 
 
 "Don't, old fellow, don't! It doesn't matter 
 what you've done; it isn't worth it. Don't feel so 
 badly. Holly!" 
 
 Holly had used all his reserve strength to get 
 through the play without a breakdown, and he was 
 helpless under the overpowering emotion that had 
 seized him. Rob, seeing what a tempest he had 
 raised, stalked contemptuously upstairs. Louise 
 was really frightened at this very unusual demon- 
 stration from her twin brother, for Hollis had never 
 as a child, been one who cried easily or for trivial 
 things. Mont, too, was distressed, for neither real- 
 ized that it was wholly due to Holly's overwrought 
 nervous condition. Presently he sat up, pushed 
 aside Mont's arm and went to his room. Mont 
 followed, and fifteen minutes later, reported to Bert 
 that his brother was in bed, but in a woful state of 
 prostration. 
 
 " I'll come and give him something to ensure his 
 
SERIOUS FOR HOLLY 219 
 
 sleeping," said Bert cheerfully. " I was a fool ever 
 to consent to his being in that play." 
 
 " Bert," said Louise rather timidly, " please doi;i't 
 scold Holly very much." 
 
 "What? For this affair at school? Bless your 
 heart, my dear girl, I have no intention of coming 
 down on him. He has had too much cis it is, and 
 the worst punishment of all is the one he will give 
 himself." 
 
 Louise was comforted by the doctor's kind tone. 
 " May I tell him good night ? " she asked. 
 
 " Certainly ; go up if you wish, and then go to 
 bed yourself, — you have been through enough to- 
 day." 
 
 Holly's face was hidden in his pillow, so Louise 
 kissed the tip of his ear, which alone was visible, 
 and went to her room with the feeling that life at 
 times was very hard and trying. 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 MAKING THE BEST OF THINGS 
 
 AFTER the action of the student committee, 
 Dr. Callendar rather expected an interview 
 with one indignant parent in the person of 
 Mr. Miller, but he did not anticipate remonstrance 
 from the relatives of the other suspended pupils. 
 
 In the course of his teaching, the principal of a 
 high school encounters men of many opinions and 
 meets with some complete surprises. There were 
 two in store for Dr. Callendar on the day succeed- 
 ing that eventful Friday. The first was a conver- 
 sation over the telephone with Mr. Miller, whose 
 wrath against his unlucky son was intensified by 
 the appearance of the morning papers with a half 
 column devoted to the suspension of the four boys. 
 It was no wonder that much had been made of the 
 item when one lad was the son of the city's mayor, 
 and another the son of a prominent physician. 
 
 Mr. Miller not only upheld the student commit- 
 tee, but threatened Sidney with divers penalties, and 
 
THE BEST OF THINGS 221 
 
 assured Dr. Callendar that the period of suspension 
 should not lack its disciplinary power. It was evi- 
 dent that poor Sidney was not finding life easy when 
 a very indulgent parent was once roused to indig- 
 nation. 
 
 The second surprise for the principal was a per- 
 sonal call from Dr. Jennings, who came to protest 
 against the severity of Holly's punishment. 
 
 Bert had no expectation that his call would alter 
 conditions in the slightest degree, and so he told 
 Dr. Callendar. 
 
 " I understand perfectly that you are obliged to 
 back up the student committee. The thing is irrev- 
 ocable and has to stand, but I think the penalty 
 entirely out of proportion to the offence. HoUis 
 was disobedient, — I don't for one moment mean to 
 uphold him. He deserved to be punished, but not 
 so severely." 
 
 " I am sorry it happened to be HolHs and Sidney. 
 The thing, as you say, is irrevocable, but with those 
 two boys, neither of whom is bad, — only mischiev- 
 ous and irresponsible, — a milder penalty would 
 have answered," said Dr. Callendar. 
 
 "With student government some such denoue- 
 ment was sure to come," replied Dr. Jennings 
 curtly. " Personally, I think the faith of the school 
 in the system will be somewhat shaken by this. 
 
222 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 Two such popular boys cannot suffer a penalty so 
 ill-proportioned to their offence without some reac- 
 tion in feeling. It seems to me obviously unjust 
 that a single misdemeanor, of which twenty other 
 boys have been equally guilty, should be dealt with 
 so hardly." 
 
 " But, Dr. Jennings, that is exactly the reason ; it 
 was just because it was a widespread evil, and if 
 Holly only takes it in a proper spirit — " 
 
 " Proper spirit ? " interrupted Bert, indignantly. 
 " Holly is in bed in no condition for anything but 
 the gentlest of care; Montrose is absolutely 
 wretched; Rob has scarcely spoken all day, and 
 Louise looks as if she had cried all night. Holly has 
 done nothing bad enough to be so condemned nor 
 to cause so much suffering for himself or others! 
 I may be wrong in the way I see this, but if there 
 was a decent private school in the city, I should 
 take it upon myself to send HoUis to it till his 
 father returns. He deserved to be punished, but 
 he did not deserve to be disgraced before the whole 
 town ! " 
 
 Louise had seen nothing of Rob that morning, 
 and very little of Mont, who, when assured that 
 nothing could be done for Holly, had taken himself 
 somewhere out of the house. 
 
 In the middle of the afternoon, sitting in the up- 
 
THE BEST OF THINGS 223 
 
 per hall outside Holly's closed door, she heard the 
 soft sound of a 'cello note from below. 
 
 " Oh, I hope Mont is going to play," she thought, 
 and hastily laid aside the book she was trying to 
 read. 
 
 Mont was tuning the big 'cello, and did not look 
 up as she came in. 
 
 " Just strike E for me, will you, Louise ? " 
 
 Louise sat down at the piano and obediently 
 struck notes for his guidance. 
 
 " Let's ask Maude to bring her violin and we can 
 have a nice time playing," she said when the 'cello 
 was tuned to pitch. " If we shut the doors, it can't 
 disturb Holly, and nothing would be more restful 
 than just to have Maude come." 
 
 " She needn't bring her violin ; she can use 
 Holly's," said her brother, rosining his bow. " You 
 ask her, will you, and I will tune the violin." 
 
 Mont's tone showed more interest in life than it 
 had expressed all day, and Louise went to the tele- 
 phone. 
 
 " She'll come, and I've asked her to bring her 
 Schubert music." 
 
 Sarah willingly took Louise's place in the hall, in 
 case Holly required any attention, and Louise be- 
 gan to practise the accompaniment. Mont timed 
 the violin, and had arranged two music-stands 
 
224 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 before Maude's slender, erect figure turned the 
 corner. 
 
 Maude had other plans for the afternoon, but she 
 willingly put them aside, since from Louise's tone 
 it was evident that her sunny presence would be a 
 real blessing in the troubled Gordon home. The 
 door opened as she came quickly up the walk, and 
 Louise received her with open arms. 
 
 " You are such a comfort, Maude, and we truly 
 need you, Mont and I." 
 
 Maude pressed her cool cheek against her friend's 
 hot one. 
 
 " I'm glad to have some music, too, even if we 
 are minus our second violin. It is a shame Holly 
 is feeling so ill. Here are some of the violets Uncle 
 James brought me; they are for you, or you may 
 give them to Holly, just as you choose. And 
 mother sends you her best love." 
 
 By the time Maude had removed her heavy coat 
 and pretty fur cap, and arranged her soft hair, 
 Louise's face was brighter, and Mont's, too, looked 
 more serene. Maude's smiling and gentle presence 
 seemed to bring peace. 
 
 Maude warmed her fingers while Louise put the 
 flowers in water, and then lifted the violin. 
 
 " I'm glad Holly's is in commission, for I broke 
 my E string, and forgot to buy another. Oh, it is 
 
THE BEST OF THINGS 225 
 
 already tuned ! It is some time since we played this 
 together." 
 
 " I shall make terrible mistakes," said Louise, as 
 she seated herself at the piano, " for I don't know 
 it very well." 
 
 " It will be hit or miss with me," replied Mont, 
 sitting down with the big 'cello, while Maude raised 
 the violin to her shoulder and drew the bow. " All 
 ready. Pussy ! " 
 
 The first notes seemed to break the tension that 
 hung over the house, and before the second page 
 was turned, it was evident that Maude and the 
 music had indeed been what Louise and Mont 
 needed. 
 
 Bert, driving home in the dark, drew rein outside 
 the house, for they had turned on the lights and 
 forgotten to draw the shades. It was a pretty pic- 
 ture for all who passed, the violinist in her graceful 
 attitude, the white-clad girl at the piano and the boy- 
 ish head bent over the 'cello. 
 
 " Those children have some sense after all," 
 thought Bert. " Maude's sweet sympathy will cheer 
 Louise, and the music will take Mont out of him- 
 self." 
 
 Holly felt better on Sunday morning and pluck- 
 ily insisted on dressing and going downstairs. 
 Once there, he subsided on the living-room couch, 
 
226 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 and quite meekly consented to hqve his breakfast 
 brought him. 
 
 " Take Louise to church," said Dr. Jennings to 
 Mont. " She didn't go out all day yesterday, and 
 it will do you both good." 
 
 Louise accepted Mont's escort as a matter of 
 course, but was surprised when Rob came also. He 
 had scarcely spoken to any one since Friday, and 
 they thought him still sulky. Poor Rob! he was 
 unfortunate in being one of those persons who, 
 when most needing and craving sympathy, only suc- 
 ceed in repelling it. He was in reality suflfering 
 from an intense fit of contrition for his loss of 
 temper and its consequences, but nothing could in- 
 duce him to admit it. 
 
 Holly lay among the cushions with Fluffy beside 
 him, purring like a feline dynamo, and occasionally 
 patting him with a velvet paw or gently biting 
 his ear. Holly was fond of the kitten and the little 
 animal was more devoted to him than to its real 
 owner, Louise. 
 
 Fluffy did not find a responsive playmate that 
 morning, for HoUis felt far from well, and was 
 realizing very keenly the disgrace he had brought 
 upon himself. 
 
 Bert came in with a cheery smile, and a gentle 
 touch on the pale forehead. 
 
THE BEST OF THINGS 227 
 
 " Too tired to talk a few minutes. Holly, or 
 rather, to hear me talk ? " 
 
 " No," was the reply, but from the tone it was 
 plain that the speaker expected a lecture. 
 
 " I had an interview yesterday afternoon with 
 Dr. Callendar and told him exactly what I thought 
 of this affair." 
 
 Bert stopped, for Holly's startled gray eyes 
 opened so wide that it was difficult to refrain from 
 laughing. 
 
 " It had no effect, and I knew it wouldn't, except 
 to relieve my own mind. In the nature of things 
 he was bound to back up the committee. Given stu- 
 dent government and existing conditions, something 
 of the kind was sure to come. Now, brother, I 
 don't think a scrap on the river is a very creditable 
 performance for one *of your father's sons, who 
 presumably is a gentleman, nor do I approve of 
 your disobedience, — please don't misunderstand 
 me on that point, — but I do think the penalty too 
 severe. I really do not think you have done any- 
 thing bad enough to deserve it, and I am not the 
 only one who thinks so." 
 
 Holly made no reply in words but looked as if 
 a great weight had been removed from his mind. 
 Bert went on in his cheerful manner. 
 
 " Unluckily my opinion doesn't alter matters ; the 
 
228 FOVR GORDONS 
 
 penalty has to stand. As for the three weeks' sus- 
 pension, — Louise will tell you what lessons are 
 assigned, and if you get into difficulties, I am will- 
 ing to play tutor. 
 
 " There is just one thing more. Mr. Miller 
 doesn't see this as I do, and he has positively for- 
 bidden Sidney to skate again this winter. You 
 know exactly what your own conscience says in the 
 matter, and you may skate or not, as it absolves 
 or condemns you." 
 
 Holly's eyes fell, and his pale face flushed a little. 
 Dr. Jennings smiled as he continued. This shaft 
 had evidently found a mark. 
 
 " That is all I have to say, brother. Now, are we 
 just as good friends as ever? " 
 
 " Bert, you are a brick ! " and Holly held out an 
 impulsive hand. 
 
 The doctor pressed it cordially as he added, 
 
 " Cheer up and take the consequences like a man ; 
 there is nothing else to do. Fluff seems carnivor- 
 ously inclined this morning. I see he has begun 
 on the other ear." 
 
 " Stop it, you cannibal ! " exclaimed Holly sud- 
 denly, as he pushed the kitten away with a touch 
 much more gentle than his tone. " Bert, I am 
 sorry ! " he added penitently. 
 
 " I know it, and so am I," said the doctor with a 
 
THE BEST OF THINGS 229 
 
 keen look into the gray eyes. " I hope," he added 
 gently, " that you will feel like telling the others 
 so." 
 
 Holly lay very quietly among the cushions after 
 Bert had gone. Fluff tried in vain to produce a 
 response from him; it wcis useless, and the kitten 
 finally curled itself into a purring ball beside his 
 cheek, to wait until a more frolicsome pla)niiate 
 should be provided. 
 
 Louise heard little of the sermon that morning, 
 for other matters occupied her thoughts. How 
 much difference Maude's visit had made on the pre- 
 vious afternoon! It was invariably true that wher- 
 ever Maude came, things were the pleasanter for 
 her presence. She was only an average student; 
 she was always unassuming; she was not really 
 pretty. What was the secret of her charm, and 
 her undeniable power of making other people 
 happy? 
 
 Louise stole a glance at her brother, whose grave 
 brown eyes were studying a memorial window. 
 Mont made no secret of his liking for quiet Maude, 
 and was never known to pay special attention to 
 anyone else, though the captain of the football team 
 was a hero to all the girls. 
 
 The result of Louise's meditation was a firm 
 resolve to make, by her own effort, the rest 
 
230 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 of that Sunday brighter than it promised to 
 be. 
 
 When she came into the Hving-room after din- 
 ner, Rob was reading by a distant window, Holly 
 was apparently asleep, and Mont, in a big chair, 
 with hands clasped behind his head, was gazing idly 
 into the fire that he had just " stoked." Louise 
 gave it an approving glance; it would be an excel- 
 lent fire for popcorn a little later. Handing Mont 
 the last " Youth's Companion," she sat down her- 
 self to read, in a place from which she had a good 
 view of Holly, who was lying very quietly with 
 eyes closed, and profile clear cut against a blue silk 
 pillow. It was a good profile with an especially fine 
 nose and chin, but Holly looked pale and tired, and 
 there was a wistful expression about the mouth, 
 usually so merry. 
 
 Louise read for a while, but glancing up at the 
 end of a chapter, discovered that Holly was no 
 longer asleep, and laying aside her book, she made 
 room for herself on the couch beside him, and began 
 gently to stroke his bright hair. Holly made no 
 comment, nor appeared to notice, but Louise fancied 
 that his attitude grew less weary. 
 
 It grew gradually darker, and Rob laid aside his 
 book and went out. Mont stretched himself with 
 a mighty yawn, and a glance at the sofa. 
 
THE BEST OF THINGS 231 
 
 " How do you feel, Holly ? " he inquired. 
 
 " I feel," replied Holly without opening his eyes, 
 " as I felt that day ever so long ago, when you and 
 I tried to see how bad we could be. Do you remem- 
 ber?" 
 
 "I don't remember exactly what we did, but I 
 recall being punished at the end of it." 
 
 " Yes," said Holly with an unwilling smile, " that 
 usually was the end, but it wasn't that I meant. It 
 is the feeling of having been so bad that it isn't any 
 use ever to try again." 
 
 " Nonsense ! " said Mont, but the comment was 
 not an impatient one. Louise had been playing with 
 a lock of hair that she could curl over her finger 
 in a little ringlet, but at this she suddenly protested 
 by putting her soft cheek against Holly's forehead. 
 
 " Bert thinks it was unjust," she said impulsively, 
 " and so does Mrs. Jenckes, and the Kimballs and 
 several other people. Was Bert very hard on 
 you?" 
 
 " No indeed ! Bert is an up and down, A number 
 one gentleman." 
 
 " Of course," began Mont, " it does seem unjust 
 in a way, because everybody knows you and Sid 
 were not the only ones, though you have to take 
 the penalty. It just happens to tat^you; it might 
 just as well have been Rob, for I know he was in 
 
232 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 at least two fights on the river, though he didn't 
 happen to be caught." 
 
 " Rob can go to thunder with his twaddle about 
 my disgracing him," said Holly shortly. " It re- 
 minds me of Satan reproving sin." 
 
 " Rob isn't happy to-day. I think he feels sorry 
 he said so much," remarked Louise gently. 
 
 " Rob needs to have a floor wiped up with him. 
 But I am sorry about you two." 
 
 Holly's voice sounded as if he mpant it, and for 
 the next few minutes Louise had a chance to pet 
 him as much as she chose. 
 
 " We shall get over it," said Mont gravely at 
 last. " I do feel badly because I was one of the 
 committee, and somehow it seems to have turned 
 out an awful mess, and yet at the time it seemed 
 the only right thing to do." 
 
 " Oh, it had to come," replied Holly wearily. " I 
 suppose I must make up my mind to be 'jawed' 
 by all the grown people of my acquaintance, and 
 to have the entire school, teachers and all, down on 
 me for the rest of the year." 
 
 " Aunt Harriet is the only one who will ' jaw.' 
 As for the school, half of it sides with you, 
 and the other half is sorry. I don't mean they 
 think you did right, but they are sorry it was you 
 and Sid." 
 
THE BEST OF THINGS 233 
 
 " I declare I've a mind not to go back ! Bert can't 
 make me if I won't." 
 
 " Of course you will have to go back ; there is 
 nothing else to do. It won't be easy, but every one 
 is fond of you, and that will help. Poor Sid has had 
 a terrible time ! It wouldn't surprise me if he spent 
 most of the three weeks locked up on bread and 
 water. And it is hard on him, for he isn't used to 
 having Mr. Miller down on him. Anyway, I'm 
 glad mother isn't here, for it would worry her, and 
 I really think father would be rather angry." 
 
 " That he would," murmured Holly. " It would 
 be useless to recommend him to smile under these 
 circumstances." 
 
 Louise laughed. " You'll tell them yourself, 
 won't you. Holly dear? If you don't, I'm afraid 
 they'll hear in some other way." 
 
 " Yes, I'll write to dad, and he can do as he 
 chooses about telling mother." 
 
 Louise made no comment, but mother was the one 
 to whom she would have written. There had al- 
 ways been a strong affection, however, between the 
 doctor and Holly, who seemed instinctively to un- 
 derstand each other, and when Holly was in trouble, 
 which was frequently, he usually chose to confide in 
 his father. Both the other boys, while sincerely 
 attached to the doctor, felt more reserve with him. 
 
234 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 while Holly apparently considered his father as a 
 being of his own age, only a little wiser, and was 
 in the habit of saying anything he chose to him. 
 This trait had made his second son secretly very 
 dear to the doctor, who never failed to respond to 
 Holly's confidences. 
 
 " Let's pop corn ! " said Louise after a long si- 
 lence during which the room had grown gradually 
 darker, and the firelight had lessened until only the 
 glowing coals were left. " Will you get the things, 
 Mont? I left them ready in the dining-room 
 closet." 
 
 Holly sat up and helped shell corn, while Mont 
 wielded the popper. Presently Rob came in and 
 stood leaning against the mantel till Mont had fin- 
 ished with the fire. Then he drew something from 
 his pocket and flung it behind the back log. As it 
 blazed up, both Louise and Mont saw that it was 
 the disputed letter. 
 
 " Good for you, Robin ! " said Mont, slapping 
 him cordially on the back. 
 
 Rob merely grunted as he switched on a light and 
 reached for his book. Even that had not been an 
 easy thing to do, and any spoken apology was out 
 of the question for him. 
 
 When Bert came in a little after six, he was sur- 
 prised to find the dining-room unlighted and no 
 
THE BEST OF THINGS 235 
 
 preparation made for tea. The odor of popcorn 
 led hira to the living-room door, where he stopped 
 to smile at the unusual aspect presented by the in- 
 terior. 
 
 A round table faced the fire beside the couch 
 where Holly, propped with cushions, was looking 
 more animated than he had appeared for some time. 
 Three or four little stands holding plates and 
 glasses stood around, while Mont was stirring the 
 contents of a steaming chafing-dish, and Louise 
 knelt on the hearth rug making toast, which Rob 
 was buttering. 
 
 " Oh, Bert, you are just in time ! " she exclaimed, 
 laying aside the magazine with which she had been 
 screening her face. " That's the last slice, Robin, 
 so please put some wood on the fire. Bert, this is a 
 picnic, my picnic, for I created it. Will you come 
 to it? There are oysters on toast, and tea for you, 
 and chocolate for the rest of us, and some lovely 
 brown toast and hot milk for Holly, and two kinds 
 of sandwiches and cookies and olives and popcorn. 
 Doesn't it sound like a nice picnic? " 
 
 " It sounds like a tremendously nice picnic ! Are 
 there any caterpillars ? Where am I to sit and what 
 shall I do to help?" 
 
 " It is all ready now. You may sit an3nwhere you 
 please except at the round table, which is engaged 
 
236 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 for Holly and me," replied Louise, distributing nap- 
 kins and forks. 
 
 " Let me pass things ! " exclaimed the doctor. 
 " It's a specialty of mine. When I was a small boy, 
 I was always allowed to hand the ladies their tea." 
 
 " There is hardly anything to pass around, for 
 we have planned the tables so we can reach without 
 rising, and there is to be only one cup of tea, you 
 know. Will you have it now or later? " 
 
 " Both times, please ! " was the merry reply. 
 " Mont, these oysters are great ! You were cer- 
 tainly cut out for a chef. What a jolly idea to have 
 supper in here, Louise ! " 
 
 " I thought it would be fun," replied Louise, col- 
 oring with pleasure. " I'm glad this is a picnicky 
 family. Some people would be shocked not to sit 
 down properly at a table. As it is, Sarah thinks we 
 are a little mad, and everybody is warned not to 
 spill things." 
 
 Bert smiled in appreciation of Louise's effort, 
 and both he and Mont exerted themselves to be 
 specially entertaining. Before the impromptu meal 
 was over, the Gordon family, to all outward appear- 
 ances, was itself again. 
 
 Had she wished any reward for her unselfish at- 
 tempt to " truly be a sunbeam," Louise had it that 
 same evening, for both the older boys came and 
 
THE BEST OF THINGS 237 
 
 kissed her affectionately before going upstairs. 
 Holly rubbed his cheek against hers in a loving 
 way he sometimes had, and Mont said in her ear, 
 " Pussy, you are an out and out trump ! " 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 AUNT HARRIET SCENTS A MYSTERY 
 
 THE next morning, Hollis was still far from 
 feeling like himself, but when the house was 
 quiet after the departure of the others for 
 school, he invited Fluff to share the lounge with 
 him, and bravely wrote a letter to Dr. Gordon. It 
 made matters out quite as bad as they really were, 
 for Holly offered no extenuating circumstances and 
 made no excuses. 
 
 Bert, coming in about noon, found him asleep, 
 with the addressed and stamped envelope beside him 
 ready for the mail. He smiled as he saw it, for in 
 his own pocket was another epistle destined to ac- 
 company it across the Atlantic. 
 
 Louise greatly dreaded that first morning at 
 school, but it was not difficult, for every one was 
 kind, and it was plain that the tide of sjTnpathy set 
 strongly in her brother's favor. 
 
 In the days that followed. Holly recovered his 
 usual strength and somewhat of his accustomed 
 
 238 
 
A MYSTERY 239 
 
 light-heartedness, and became Bert's shadow, often 
 driving for the doctor in Patrick's place or studying 
 his lessons in the laboratory while Bert worked. 
 The laboratory was always a fascinating place to 
 Holly, who was himself rather fond of "messing 
 with chemicals." 
 
 Bert proved a delightful tutor, though he rather 
 amazed his pupil by his extensive and accurate 
 knowledge of classical grammar, which had been 
 too thoroughly rubbed into him at Winchester to 
 be easily forgotten, and the lessons served to 
 strengthen a friendship already firm. At the end 
 of the three weeks Dr. Jennings went to see Mr. 
 Weston, the superintendent of schools, regarding 
 Holly's return. Holly was rather disconcerted to 
 find that he also must go. 
 
 " That means another lecture, I suppose," he 
 growled, and it was unwillingly that he accom- 
 ■panied Bert on the errand. It was not a long in- 
 terview, and though the superintendent did lecture 
 him, the ordeal was not as bad as he had expected. 
 Coming out, they met Sidney and his father bound 
 apparently on the same errand, poor Sidney looking 
 absolutely wretched. Holly was very quiet as they 
 drove up-town; he was thinking that Sidney had 
 to all appearances had a hard time, and that Bert 
 had been kind. 
 
240 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 He went soberly to school on Monday, half- 
 dreading his reception, but every one seemed glad 
 to see him again, even Dr. Callendar, who called 
 him and Sidney into the office to express his regret 
 at his obligation to discipline them so severely. 
 Both boys seemed sorry and ashamed, and so evi- 
 dently meant to redeem their reputations that he 
 took pains to be sympathetic and cordial. Neither 
 of the other suspended pupils returned to school. 
 
 Thanks to Bert's assistance, Holly found that he 
 was easily abreast of his class, and took his old place 
 without trouble. The boys gave him a welcome and 
 the girls seemed to regard him as an injured martyr. 
 More than one imaginative lassie had rather lost 
 her head over Prince Charming as he appeared on 
 the stage. Holly was not especially devoted to the 
 girls, though he knew they all liked him and were 
 flattered to receive any attention, however trivial, 
 from him. At times he guyed Mont unmercifully 
 for his never wavering courtesies to Maude and to 
 no one else, but thought nothing himself of carry- 
 ing on a correspondence with three or four girls at 
 once, or of wearing, at the same time, the society 
 pins of six different young ladies. 
 
 On his return to school he was rather surprised 
 to find that Helen Howard seemed to have some 
 claim on him. Holly liked Helen; she was good 
 
A MYSTERY 241 
 
 fun to skate and dance with, and she would do any- 
 thing any one else dared do. Through some strange 
 contradiction, Holly saw the more of her because 
 neither Mont nor Louise liked her, nor had Helen 
 any special friend among the girls. Holly had not 
 been unwilling to be one of five or six cavaliers, 
 but now he found the other boys tacitly regarding 
 Helen as his particular province. It was a natural 
 result of the play, in which they had taken the lead- 
 ing parts, and of Holly's naughty performance be- 
 hind the scenes, yet he was a little puzzled by this 
 turn of affairs, for he had no intention of spending 
 all his spare time at Helen's beck and call. 
 
 It happened early in February that Bert went un- 
 expectedly to Boston. By making an early start 
 it might be possible to return the same day, but he 
 would probably be detained over night, and before 
 going, he asked Mont to come downstairs to sleep, 
 so that Louise might not be left alone on the second 
 floor. Dr. Jennings had been occupying Dr. Gor- 
 don's room across the hall, but Louise requested 
 Mont to take his mother's, which opened from 
 hers. 
 
 "All right. Pussy," said Mont good-naturedly; 
 " are you afraid ? " 
 
 " Not exactly ; only burglars might get in. Any- 
 way, Millie is coming to spend the night." 
 
242 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " Then I'll take a nap this afternoon." 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 " You two will talk all night." 
 
 " Oh, no, we won't, but Millie's birthday is the 
 fourteenth, you know, and she is to have a dance, 
 and there is a great deal to plan." 
 
 Part of the birthday plans were made that after- 
 noon, for Sarah let the girls make pecan taflfy, 
 helped them with the nuts, and did not say a word 
 when sugar was spilled on her clean stove. 
 
 Holly came in about four, and did algebra and 
 Latin with them, but the others were not at home 
 till later. It was a merry dinner, though Holly 
 seemed full of suppressed mischief, which made his 
 sister regard him suspiciously. Still, his behavior 
 was irreproachable. 
 
 After dinner they played games till nearly nine, 
 when Mont and Holly invited them to come into the 
 laboratory. They had secured lemons, sugar and 
 cookies, and had mixed the lemonade in a retort 
 and served it in beakers, which, as Louise suggested, 
 might have been used for unknown poisons! No 
 one seemed alarmed, and it was nearly ten before 
 the informal feast was over, and they went upstairs, 
 Mont coming last, after assuring himself that every- 
 thing was fastened securely. 
 
 As a matter of fact, Sarah came down as soon 
 
A MYSTERY 243 
 
 as she heard him go up, and looked for herself at 
 each door and window. 
 
 Louise and Millie were not sleepy and talked so 
 long that Mont finally knocked at the connecting 
 door and asked if he should make them some more 
 lemonade. After so much conversation, it seemed 
 probable that they must be thirsty. 
 
 " Are we keeping you awake ? " asked Louise 
 laughing. " Can you hear what we say ? " 
 
 " Oh, not distinctly ; it is only a murmur. I 
 don't distinguish any words, — it goes in one ear 
 and out the other and doesn't disturb me." 
 
 After that, the girls talked in whispers, and were 
 just becoming drowsy, when Louise suddenly sat 
 up with a start. She did not realize at first just 
 ;vhat had roused her, but it was an unusual noise 
 in her room, apparently coming from her bureau, 
 an odd fumbling noise. Much frightened, she 
 seized Millie. 
 
 "Millie, what is that?" 
 
 Her bedfellow was roused at once. The noise 
 continued, not loud, but peculiar and indescribable. 
 
 " It must be a mouse," said Millie. 
 
 " Mice don't make such wooden-y noises. It 
 sounds like somebody trying to open a window." 
 
 "Burglars!" suggested Millie, with chattering 
 teeth. 
 
244 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 The room was very dark, and but for this odd 
 noise, perfectly still. It was a singular sound, quite 
 unlike anything she could think of. There was a 
 whir and also an occasional thump. 
 
 " I can't stand this," said Louise ; " I am going 
 to wake Mont." 
 
 Millie flung her arms about her. " Oh, don't ! I 
 can't have you step out of this bed ! " 
 
 " I'll have to." 
 
 " Oh, turn on the light. Can't you reach it ? " 
 
 " Yes-s, but suppose he's inside here." 
 
 " I'm sure he's not in the room." 
 
 Louise switched on the electric light, and the 
 frightened girls stared around them. There was no 
 one there and the noise had abruptly ceased. 
 
 " There ! " said Millie, made bolder by the light. 
 " It's a mouse surely." 
 
 " I guess it was," said Louise after a moment, as 
 she put out the light and cuddled down: Instantly 
 the noise was resumed. Louise touched the switch 
 again, but after a pause of a second the queer sound 
 continued. 
 
 " I'm going to call Mont," said Louise, putting 
 on her slippers and seizing her pretty pink wrap- 
 per. 
 
 Mont was sound asleep when she spoke and shook 
 him slightly. 
 
A MYSTERY 245 
 
 " Burglars ! Stuff and nonsense ! Let me alone, 
 will you ? " 
 
 "But, Mont, there is something! There really 
 is!" 
 
 " Oh, it's a mouse ! Chivy him with something. 
 Millie won't want me to come in there." 
 
 " She's too scared to care. Now listen, Mont ; 
 you can hear it in here ! That's no mouse ! " 
 
 Her brother listened and had his curiosity 
 aroused. It certainly was an odd sound. 
 
 " All right, I'll come," and he presently appeared 
 in bath-robe and slippers. 
 
 " W-what is it?" gasped Millie, her eyes big 
 above the counterpane. Louise scrambled up in a 
 little pink heap on the foot of the bed, while Mont, 
 in some disgust, but with growing interest, investi- 
 gated the matter. His search was fruitless, for 
 there seemed absolutely nothing in the room from 
 which the noise could come, which nevertheless con- 
 tinued at irregular intervals. He looked into the 
 closets, investigated the faucets of the set bowl, and 
 examined the hall, which was stillness itself. 
 Finally he stood in the centre of the room, com- 
 pletely puzzled. The noise seemed to come from 
 the bureau, but he had inspected every drawer and 
 found nothing amiss. 
 
 " That is queer ! " he admitted, turning to look 
 
246 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 for the tenth time at this innocent piece of furni- 
 ture. 
 
 " What is that funny little shadow ? " asked 
 Millie. " See, like a line." 
 
 Mont looked closely. Across the wall fell a 
 wavering shadow so slender it had escaped his 
 notice. Apparently it was thrown by a fine thread 
 that hung carelessly from the upper drawer. 
 Mont opened the drawer and found that a spool 
 was reposing under a pile of handkerchiefs. But 
 the connecting thread passed once around the brass 
 knob of the drawer, down behind a chair, under a 
 rug, behind Louise's desk, ah — under the door of 
 the adjoining guest room! The solution of the 
 problem flashed instantly on Mont, and he made a 
 dive for the door. It was locked, with the key on 
 the other side, but a suppressed chuckle confirmed 
 his suspicions. 
 
 " Holly Gordon, you need a licking ! " he 
 growled, as he snapped the thread. " I just wish 
 father was here to give it to you." 
 
 " He wouldn't get it if he was," said Louise, and 
 the remark was true. Since Dr. Gordon's sons had 
 gp"own too big to be spanked conveniently, though 
 he occasionally talked to them, as Holly phrased it, 
 " like a Dutch uncle," he never laid a finger on them. 
 
 " There is your burglar," said Mont, throwing 
 
A MYSTERY 247 
 
 the spool into the bed. " Now I have a mind to 
 lock Holly in there for the rest of the night ! " 
 
 Holly had already escaped, with a laugh so con- 
 tagious that even the girls could not help joining 
 in their relief at the outcome of their scare. They 
 enjoyed the joke now it was over, but Mont went 
 back to bed, vowing vengeance on his mischievous 
 brother. He was scarcely settled again, when a 
 shivering figure in blue pajamas appeared and with- 
 out ceremony scrambled into bed with him. 
 
 " Go away ! " ejaculated Mont. " What are you 
 coming here for? " 
 
 "It's c-cold," said Holly sweetly. "I had to 
 wind a long time before those girls would hear, 
 and it was very cold in there. You don't seem to 
 realize that ! " 
 
 Mont made an impatient move to the edge of the 
 bed, and Holly promptly took the vacated centre. 
 
 " It's nice and warm here, Mont ; you'd better 
 move back." 
 
 The sheer impudence of this was too much! 
 Mont forgot how nearly out of bed he was, made 
 a hasty turn and came down on the floor with a 
 thud, sweeping all the bed covers with him. 
 
 " Here, quit pulling things off me ! " exclaimed 
 the saucy intruder. 
 
 This was more than Mont's fraternal affection 
 
248 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 could endure. He was not hurt from his fall, but 
 he had chanced to land on his slippers. He arose, 
 armed with one, and before his laughing brother 
 could wriggle from his grasp, got in half a dozen 
 resounding slaps. 
 
 " There, you should be warm enough now ! " he 
 said when his victim had escaped. " Just you go 
 back to your own room ! " 
 
 He remade the bed, and had tucked himself com- 
 fortably into it when Louise again opened her 
 door. 
 
 " Mont, there is somebody downstairs. I heard 
 a door shut, and then steps." 
 
 " Jupiter crickets ! I might as well sit up the rest 
 of the night ! It's probably Holly ; he was skylark- 
 ing round here." 
 
 " No, Holly has gone upstairs ; I heard him in 
 his room. It was the office door." 
 
 Mont gave a sigh and sat up in resignation. 
 " Do go back to bed. Pussy. I'll see." 
 
 " But I don't want you to go down alone, Mont. 
 Call Holly." 
 
 " No, for goodness' sake, if Holly has really gone, 
 don't stir him up again ! " 
 
 Mont had no faith in her theory of a midnight 
 invader, but he was too patient with Louise to re- 
 fuse a second investigation. He put on his bath- 
 
A MYSTERY 249 
 
 robe again, took a golf-stick as the only available 
 weapon, and went out into the upper hall. Every- 
 thing was still. 
 
 " I am sure I heard some one," said Lottise from 
 her door. 
 
 " I'll go down, but go back to bed ; you will take 
 cold." 
 
 The lower hall was partly lighted by a street 
 lamp on the corner. No one was in library, living- 
 room or dining-room, and Mont opened the door 
 that led to the ell, without the slightest expecta- 
 tion of seeing anybody. Therefore he was really 
 startled by a light in the office, showing plainly 
 under the door and through the keyhole. He 
 paused for a second to think what was best to do, 
 and distinctly heard two voices in muffled conversa- 
 tion. Then the outer door closed softly, and some- 
 one inside shot the bolt and turned the key. Mont 
 at once realized that Bert had probably come back 
 very late and let himself into the house, so he 
 knocked gently on the office door and spoke. 
 
 Dr. Jennings opened it immediately. " Well, so 
 I waked you, Mont? I hoped to come in without 
 disturbing any one." 
 
 " Oh, this is only the second time to-night that 
 Louise has had me out hunting for burglars. I'm 
 glad you're not one, Bert. I was on the point of 
 
2SO FOUR GORDONS 
 
 telephoning for the police! But is anything 
 wrong?" 
 
 There were two telegrams on the desk, and a 
 messenger had evidently brought another which 
 Bert still held in his hand. 
 
 Dr. Jennings saw from Mont's startled glance at 
 the cablegram, that he thought there was bad news 
 from Italy. 
 
 "No, no, they are all right," he said hastily; 
 " these aren't from Dr. Gordon. It's just some 
 business of my own in England." 
 
 " Excuse me," said Mont, looking relieved. " I 
 couldn't help seeing it was a cablegram and I 
 thought something must have happened to them." 
 
 " Not at all. My visit to Boston was wholly a 
 personal one." 
 
 Dr. Jennings looked terribly tired and as if some- 
 thing troubled him. 
 
 " You must be used up," said Mont sjmipatheti- 
 cally. " Have you had anything to eat? " 
 
 " Not much ; I am going to investigate Sarah's 
 pantry, and then I shall turn in, so be off with you." 
 
 " I trust Louise will let me sleep after this," said 
 Mont as he ran up. 
 
 The mere knowledge that Dr. Jennings was in 
 the house, restored tranquillity to the girls and they 
 subsided at once. Mont, had he been less sweet- 
 
A MYSTERY 251 
 
 tempered, might have been amioyed by their expres- 
 sions of relief, for he had certainly submitted pa- 
 tiently to being called twice, had solved one mys- 
 tery and proved himself quite willing to take up 
 arms against the second invader had he proved a 
 burglar. He really had a right to be mortified at 
 their indifference to his efforts, but he took it se- 
 renely and slept undisturbed till morning. 
 
 At breakfast, Bert heard the story of their first 
 alarm, and though he laughed, shook his head at 
 Holly. 
 
 " You scamp ! is that the way you behave in my 
 absence ? " 
 
 " He ought to be whacked ! " commented Mont, 
 but Holly only laughed. 
 
 " That from you ? I'm all bruises now ! " 
 
 " Glad of it. I tried to do my duty by you." 
 
 " You may wish you hadn't," said Holly, passing 
 his plate for a second johnny cake. 
 
 Mont was reminded of this remark that evening 
 when he put out his light and got into bed. Holly 
 had rescued from destruction the shells left from the 
 pecans and added a choice assortment of pointed 
 walnuts. These, carefully disposed under the lower 
 sheet, were not the softest of couches. Mont was 
 obliged to get up and remove them, but he did it 
 very quietly. He had heard Holly fasten his con- 
 
252 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 necting door that night, and wondered at the time, 
 for it usually stood open, but now he would not give 
 him the gratification of knowing how his prank was 
 succeeding. When his brother inquired the next 
 morning if he slept well, Mont replied, " Like a 
 top," and there was not a vestige of the shells to be 
 found. 
 
 Beyond doubt, Bert was worried over something, 
 for he was preoccupied and silent, even absent- 
 minded, and so unlike himself that the children 
 spoke of it to one another. 
 
 " He may have some patient he is very anxious 
 over," suggested Mont. 
 
 " I know he is worried about little Phebe Stod- 
 dard, for he told me so when I was driving for him 
 the other afternoon," said Rob. " She is very ill, 
 and he went there three times that day." 
 
 " Yes, but Phebe is better," said Louise, " for I 
 asked about her this morning, but still he seems dis- 
 turbed. I hope it is nothing we have done." 
 
 Louise and Mont were invited to dine that eve- 
 ning with Aunt Harriet. She said in her note that 
 she should not ask Hollis, after his inexcusable re- 
 fusal to come and explain to her the reason of his 
 disgrace at school. His conduct in getting sus- 
 pended was shocking in itself, and his declining to 
 come when she wished to talk the matter over with 
 
A MYSTERY 253 
 
 him, was quite unpardonable. Neither would she 
 include Rob, for she heard he had a cold, and ought 
 to avoid the night air. This note made Holly an- 
 gry for the time, and caused Rob to declare that he 
 should spend the evening coasting. Mont did not 
 wish to accept the invitation, but Louise was so dis- 
 mayed at thought of going alone and encountering 
 her aunt's displejisure at his absence that he yielded 
 to her entreaties. 
 
 He did not enjoy the stately dinner; it was such 
 a contrast to their merry ones at home. Mont was 
 beginning to understand that all Aunt Harriet's 
 money could never purchase love and sympathy and 
 contentment for her. He did not think in words, 
 that there are some things that money cannot buy, 
 and that these priceless possessions were very 
 plentiful in his own home, but he did realize very 
 keenly that money is not the only thing in the world, 
 nor the one best worth having. 
 
 Mont was Aunt Harriet's favorite nephew. She 
 approved of Charlie, but him she seldom saw. Rob 
 was too taciturn and uncommunicative to please her, 
 while HoUis was liable to be, if not exactly disre- 
 spectful, flippant and irresponsible. She did not 
 understand why Hollis was such a favorite with so 
 many people, for in her opinion he had very serious 
 faults. To-night she spoke most scathingly of his 
 
254 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 suspension from school, and his subsequent refusal 
 to obey her summons. Louise tried in vain to de- 
 fend him. 
 
 " You needn't say a word, child ! You are all 
 alike in trying to shield him. Even your father 
 laughs at things he does instead of punishing him 
 for them. He should have been severely repri- 
 manded." 
 
 " But, Aunt Harriet," said Mont, " Holly did not 
 get off without a reprimand, and more than one, 
 from Bert and Dr. Callendar and Mr. Weston, and 
 Uncle Ned wrote to ask about it, — wasn't that 
 enough ? " 
 
 " It takes a great deal to produce any effect on 
 a person of HoUis's temperament." 
 
 " I assure you Holly felt very badly indeed. Aunt 
 ' Harriet." 
 
 " Very badly it must have been ! Don't I see him 
 going past here four days out of five, flirting with 
 that pert daughter of Marion Howard? He acts 
 as if he was extremely penitent! You need make 
 no excuses for him. Hollis ought to be taken in 
 hand, and I would have done my duty by him, but 
 as it is, Helen and the doctor will let things go on. 
 He will doubtless be expelled from college, make 
 an imprudent marriage and go to the bad as fast as 
 can be. I am fully prepared for the worst." 
 
A MYSTERY 255 
 
 Louise looked perfectly aghast, but Mont, who 
 was out of Aunt Harriet's line of vision, made a 
 face and remarked cheerfully, 
 
 " I guess there is some chance for him yet. Aunt 
 Harriet ; Holly's only sixteen ! " 
 
 " Boys of sixteen have made fools of themselves 
 before now, and certainly Hollis has begun, in 
 good season. It is due in part to his red hair, 
 which argues a violent and unreasonable disposi- 
 tion!" 
 
 Mont gave a comical sigh. It was of no use to 
 talk on this subject, and he took from the table a 
 newspaper. He was surprised to find it an English 
 publication. 
 
 " The ' London Times ? ' I didn't know you 
 subscribed to a foreign paper. Aunt Harriet." 
 
 " That paper, which you will see is of a date a 
 couple of weeks ago, was sent by an English friend. 
 You may remember, Louise, when Mrs. Glenden- 
 ning visited me a few years ago. I wish, Montrose, 
 you would turn to the second page and read aloud 
 the marked article." 
 
 In some surprise, Mont did as requested. The 
 article in question was easy to find, being enclosed 
 in broad blue pencil marks. 
 
 " The many friends of Lady Lariston are wait- 
 ing with anxious interest for news of her ladyship's 
 
;6 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 ttle son, the present Earl of Lariston, who was so 
 rightfully injured in the runaway in Hyde Park 
 n Monday last. His case is considered desperate, 
 nd the eminent physicians in charge give little hope 
 f a favorable outcome. The estates and title are 
 ntailed and revert to the little earl's eldest uncle, 
 lird son of his grandfather, the sixth earl. Lord 
 larisbrooke, eldest son and heir of the sixth Lord 
 ,ariston, was killed while hunting, and the estates 
 nd title passed to the second son, Lionel, father of 
 ae present young earl. His sudden and lamented 
 eath occurred five years ago. Two sons of the 
 ixth earl are supposed to be still living, though both, 
 s young men, left England. The younger of the 
 (vo is known to be married and living in Australia, 
 ut the elder, who is next in succession, is supposed 
 ) be in America, though the locality is unknown, 
 s after the death of the dowager Lady Lariston, all 
 ■ace of him was lost." 
 
 Mont finished reading and laid the paper down 
 ;eling somewhat mystified. 
 
 " I hope now," said Aunt Harriet oracularly, 
 that your father has had enough of mysterious 
 oung men. I have always had my suspicions, and 
 pon receipt of this marked paper, I sent my maid 
 ) the Public Library to consult the copy of Burke's 
 'eerage. I was not at all disappointed in the re- 
 
A MYSTERY 257 
 
 suit. I find that the younger sons of the Earls of 
 Lariston bear the family name of Jennings." 
 
 " Jupiter crickets ! " exclaimed Mont, startled out 
 of all composure at this announcement. " Is it 
 possible ! " 
 
 " Not only possible, but probable. I consider 
 it very underhanded in that young man to come 
 here and live among us, and never tell us who he 
 is." 
 
 " You mean that Bert may be the person referred 
 to ? " asked Louise ; " the one in America whose 
 address they don't know?" 
 
 " I do," said Aunt Harriet, and she was quite 
 convinced that no other young man in the United 
 States could possibly be the missing heir. Both her 
 guests were much interested, and Aunt Harriet 
 grew more gracious as she saw what an impression 
 her news had made. When they were leaving, 
 Mont asked if he might borrow the paper. Per- 
 mission being given, they started homeward, Louise 
 quite excited over the possibility. She was sur- 
 prised when Mont, who had been thinking hard, 
 suddenly said, 
 
 " Do you know, Pussy, I don't believe this is any- 
 thing we ought to speak about to any one. I am 
 inclined to think there may be some truth in it, for 
 something has been worrying^ Bert lately, but if he 
 
2s8 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 had ever wanted us to know, he would have told 
 us." 
 
 " Oh, don't you think we may tell Holly and 
 Rob?" 
 
 " We haven't anything to tell ; it is just this 
 paper, and the name, and the fact that Bert isn't 
 like himself. I wonder if he would be angry if I 
 asked him ? " 
 
 " I never saw him angry," said Louise. 
 
 " Nor I, but I don't believe I should care to." 
 
 They discussed it all the way home, and finally, 
 since Louise was excited at the idea of so romantic 
 a thing being possible in their own home, they de- 
 cided to show Bert the paper. The others were not 
 around, and Bert was in his office working at his 
 desk when the two came in. He looked up with a 
 smile as they stopped in the doorway. Louise was 
 very pretty in her simple white dress, with Aunt 
 Harriet's belt of the Gordon tartan, and both young 
 faces were expectant. 
 
 " Anything I can do for either of you ? " he in- 
 quired, noticing that something unusual was in the 
 air. 
 
 " We want to ask you something ! " began Lou- 
 ise, her eyes shining like stars in her excitement. 
 " Only, — perhaps you will think it is none of our 
 business," 
 
A MYSTERY 259 
 
 " In which case," said Mont, shutting the door 
 with care, " you are requested to tell us so." 
 
 He laid the " Times " on Bert's desk and pointed 
 to the marked article. Dr. Jennings read it with an 
 unmoved countenance, looked at its date and calmly 
 asked where it came from. 
 
 " An English friend of Aunt Harriet's sent it," 
 said Louise in some disappointment at Bert's per- 
 fect serenity. " She showed it to us." 
 
 " Yes, and what is it you want to know ? " in the 
 same quiet tone. 
 
 " Aunt Harriet says the family name of the Earls 
 of Lariston is Jennings," said Mont. 
 
 " And so you children have been weaving a ro- 
 mance about me ? " asked Bert with a laugh so gen- 
 uine that both looked abashed. But after a moment, 
 he added, 
 
 " Look here, can you two keep a secret ? " 
 
 " I can," said Mont gravely, and Louise ex- 
 claimed, " I'll never tell a soul ! " 
 
 " Sit down then and listen. It is quite true that 
 I am the third son of the sixth Earl of Lariston, but 
 I am thankful to say that there is no chance what- 
 ever of my succeeding to that title, for the little 
 chap referred to is wonderfully better, almost out 
 of danger, — thank Heaven ! And even if he were 
 not on the road to recovery, I should have only the 
 
26o FOUR GORDONS 
 
 title. The estates are not entailed; the paper is 
 wrong there." 
 
 " But how do you know the little boy is better? " 
 " I have kept in touch with a certain lawyer in 
 London, an old friend of the family. He has al- 
 ways known my whereabouts and he has informed 
 me by cablegrams of little Lariston's condition." 
 " But, Bert, wouldn't you like to be an earl ? " 
 " Not now, Louise," said Bert gently. " Kipling 
 speaks of the ' bitter road the younger son must 
 tread,' and you Americans have no idea of the way 
 England is cursed by the law of primogeniture 
 which centres on the first-born son. There were 
 four of us boys; Carisbrooke was the heir, of 
 course, and his career was settled. Lionel was des- 
 tined for the army, I for the church, and Cecil for 
 the navy, as best disposing of us. Then Caris- 
 brooke was killed by his horse's falling on him, and 
 Lionel became my father's heir. I finally won per- 
 mission to study medicine, and Cecil, as a matter of 
 fact, ranched it in Australia. Something happened 
 after Carisbrooke died, that made me wish to leave 
 England forever, and since my mother also was 
 dead, I heard from no one in England except this 
 old friend." 
 
 Bert had never said as much to any one before, 
 and he ended abruptly. 
 
A MYSTERY 261 
 
 " I have made a place for myself here now, and 
 I am very happy in it, and in my work. I have no 
 desire to be summoned back, and I think I should 
 refuse to go, for a landless earl would cut a poor 
 figure. I hope I shall never have even the title; I 
 really care more for my hard-won medical degree 
 that I earned myself." 
 
 " Did you never have a sister ? " 
 
 " No, Louise, only three brothers. Have I 
 knocked your little romance into bits? I am a 
 good American citizen, and I hope to live and die 
 in my adopted country." 
 
 " I shouldn't like the little boy to die on purpose, 
 but it would have been so exciting for you to be 
 the heir and a truly earl." 
 
 " It seems to me you can find it just as exciting 
 now he is recovering. I should have been in a bad 
 state if he had died." 
 
 "What is his name?" 
 
 "Whose? Little Lariston's? Bertram; he was 
 named for me. Lion was always my favorite 
 brother when we were boys." 
 
 There was a sijence. Bert was thinking of a cer- 
 tain sweet English girl whom he had loved very 
 devotedly and truly, who had thrown him over for 
 Lionel when he became his father's heir. It was 
 the familiar story; Bert had been deceived by both 
 
262 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 his betrothed and the brother whom he loved, and 
 in the heat of his anger, he had left England for- 
 ever. He had never heard from them directly nor 
 written to them himself, but when he knew that 
 their first born son had been named for him, his re- 
 sentment had been a little lessened. No word of 
 this was spoken, and Bert came out of his reverie 
 with a smile. 
 
 " Do you know I have never said as much as this 
 to any one before? " 
 
 Both young faces reflected the smile. " We will 
 never tell," said Mont, " and we thank you for 
 trusting us." 
 
 " I am sure you will respect my confidence. Does 
 Louise still feel disappointed? 
 
 " ' A king can make a belted knight, 
 A marquis, duke and a' that, 
 But an honest man's aboon his might, 
 Guid faith, he maunna fa' that ! ' " 
 
 " ' The rank is but the guinea's stamp,' " Mont 
 added to the quotation. 
 
 Bert smiled at Louise's serious face. " I shall 
 never forget how kind and considerate your father 
 and mother have always been to me, and I hope 
 sometime to have an opportunity to repay it; if not 
 to them, to their children. I should be very lonely 
 
A MYSTERY 263 
 
 sometimes if it were not for you four," he ended 
 laughing. 
 
 " Do father and mother know this ? " 
 
 " Your father knows that I am one of Lord Lar- 
 iston's relatives, but I am not sure he knows I am 
 next in succession. It never seemed of much im- 
 portance, and I scarcely realized it myself till I 
 knew of the little lad's serious accident. But I hope 
 my shingle will grace this town for many a long 
 year. I certainly mean it shall." 
 
 Bert's tone seemed to end the conversation, and 
 the two rose to leave. 
 
 " I do like him ever so much," said Louise as 
 they went upstairs. ' 
 
 " Who ? Me ? " inquired Hollyj running up be- 
 hind them. 
 
 " Now don't pull my hair. Holly, and don't be 
 silly. You should have heard Aunt Harriet go on 
 about you to-night! " 
 
 " I knew it ! " exclaimed Holly, slapping Mont 
 on the back. " I knew she would be scalping me ! 
 But of whom were you speaking? " 
 
 " Bert," said Louise; " I do like him." 
 
 " Bert," replied Holly, " is a brick, a full-sized 
 brick of the first quality and best baking! " 
 
CHAPTER XVI 
 Millie's birthday dance 
 
 MRS. JENCKES and Millie were in consul- 
 tation over the list of guests for the dance 
 that Millie had been promised on her 
 sixteenth birthday. All her special friends were, of 
 course, to be included, besides others whom Mrs. 
 Jenckes wished to invite because she herself was on 
 terms of social intimacy with their parents. Millie 
 had looked the list over with some annoyance. 
 
 " I do wish, mamma, we needn't have all those 
 Carpenter boys ; there are three of them ! " 
 
 " But, dear, the boys will be at home from school, 
 and we could scarcely ask Fred without his cousins. 
 And Louise has three brothers ; you surely wish to 
 ask them all?" 
 
 " Oh, yes, of course, but they are different. I 
 suppose it doesn't matter, mamma, — there will be 
 so many, — but please, please don't make me invite 
 Helen Howard!" 
 
 " Millie, I don't see how we can avoid it. Mrs. 
 264 
 
MILLIE'S BIRTHDAY DANCE 265 
 
 Howard and I see so much of each other in <Jur club 
 and charity work, that the omission would seem 
 pointed. Besides, darling, I know that your father 
 feels rather under obligation to Mr. Howard in the 
 way of business this winter, and I am afraid we 
 cannot omit Helen. Surely it will not spoil your 
 pleasure ; she will be only one of about fifty guests, 
 and I cannot see how her coming can make you 
 uncomfortable." 
 
 "You don't know how horribly Helen can be- 
 have! She is not nice, mamma; we all think so! 
 You have no idea how she goes on with the boys ; 
 they do her lessons for her, and she's always with 
 them in the afternoons. Mrs. Howard goes out and 
 tells Helen to practise, and the minute she is gone, 
 Helen hangs a handkerchief in the sitting-room 
 window, and the boys come in, and when Mrs. 
 Howard is seen coming home, they go out by a 
 side door ! " 
 
 " My daughter," said Mrs. Jenckes gravely, " are 
 you sure of this ? " 
 
 " Louise told me, mamma. When we were doing 
 Latin together the other day, we heard Mont scold- 
 ing Holly. Well, he wasn't exactly scolding, be- 
 cause Mont is never cross, but he didn't like it 
 because Holly does Helen's algebra for her. He 
 gives her a copy of his problems every single day. 
 
266 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 so Helen always has correct work, though she can't 
 explain a problem to save her life. Holly wouldn't 
 listen to Mont, and soon they went away, and then 
 Louise told me this. She says Holly goes there, 
 and she doesn't like it at all, and you know yourself, 
 mamma, how he kissed her behind the scenes at the 
 opera-house." 
 
 " They are both of them very silly and foolish 
 children. I do not think Mrs. Howard can have 
 any idea of this." 
 
 " I know she hasn't, for Helen is terribly afraid 
 she or Mr. Howard will find out. She has a regular 
 code of signals from her window across to David 
 Keith's room. I suppose she will have to come, 
 mamma, but she will not be nice, — just you see ! " 
 
 " Why, Millie, I am surprised ! I can't believe 
 that a girl, brought up as Helen has been in a refined 
 and sheltered home, can be guilty of such conduct ! " 
 
 " It is true, mamma ; you can ask Louise ! I 
 haven't exaggierated one bit. The boys all think 
 she is perfectly fascinating; even Mont laughs at 
 the things she says, and yet Louise said Mont would 
 take her head off if she copied Helen ! " 
 
 Mrs. Jenckes was really shocked at this outburst, 
 but she knew that the judgment of school girls is 
 often biased and always merciless. Helen was an 
 exceedingly pretty and vivacious brunette, and it 
 
MILLIE'S BIRTHDAY DANCE 267 
 
 was not unlikely that her schoolmates were a little 
 envious. 
 
 " I am sorry, dear, if it distresses you," she said, 
 after a few moments' thought, " but I think Helen 
 must have an invitation. I am certain she will be- 
 have like a lady that evening; she would scarcely 
 dare do otherwise, when so many are present. And, 
 daughter, I shall expect you to remember that you 
 are hostess, and Helen must not in any way feel 
 that her presence is unwelcome to you." 
 
 Millie was not pleased, but she did not argue Hhe 
 matter. After all, it was a trifle, when in other 
 respects she was to have things just as she chose. 
 The two parlors and the long hall with their pol- 
 ished floors were just the place for dancing, and her 
 father had promised the services of a little orches- 
 tra. There was to be a supper and a cotillion to 
 end with. Moreover, being herself a valentine, 
 Millie was always overwhelmed with gifts on the 
 occasion. 
 
 Louise, of course, knew all about the plans and 
 was extremely interested. One day, after the in- 
 vitations were out, Mont, going in search of her, 
 found her in her own room looking a little sober. 
 Upon the bed were spread several dresses, and 
 Louise, in her wrapper, sat in the rocking-chair re- 
 garding them. 
 
268 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " What's up ? Say, Pussy, will you mend this 
 glove?" 
 
 "Yes, come in; I'll do it now," and Louise 
 reached for her work-box. " Oh, I was just won- 
 dering what I should wear for Millie's dance." 
 
 " What's the matter with the dress you wore in 
 Boston for Ruth's?" 
 
 " Nothing, only you see I wore it here all last 
 winter, and everybody has seen it so often, and it 
 is getting a little shabby. I didn't mind in Boston 
 because it was new to them all, and it is very pretty ; 
 but I do hate to wear it again for this." 
 
 "What's the matter with that thing there?" 
 
 "What? That pink muslin? Look at it; the 
 skirt is three different colors! Besides, it is too 
 short. You see I didn't have anything new this win- 
 ter except my school dress. Mother thought, since 
 none of us were going to dancing school, that I^ 
 could get on nicely with my white one and the 
 green that I had last year, for Sundays and din- 
 ner. But she never thought, you see, that I should 
 go to anything quite as big as this dance of Millie's. 
 You boys are all right because you have your eve- 
 ning suits. I got out the two muslins I had last 
 summer, but neither one is very nice now." 
 
 Louise looked sober, and Mont put his hands in 
 his pockets and whistled softly. 
 
MILLIE'S BIRTHDAY DANCE 269 
 
 "Could you get a new one yourself?" he in- 
 quired. 
 
 " Yes, I could," said Louise doubtfully, " only I 
 don't know whether I ought to. I could buy it. I 
 should just get a white muslin, for mother wouldn't 
 want me to have anything fussy, and Miss Haw- 
 kins would make it." 
 
 " How much would it cost? " 
 
 " I don't know ; probably ten or fifteen dollars, 
 with what Miss Hawkins would charge, — perhaps 
 more. I have money enough. When mother went 
 away, she gave me twenty-five dollars. She said 
 I would need shoes and hair ribbons, and it would 
 be pleasanter not to ask Bert about such things. So 
 I have it, if I was sure I ought to get a new dress. 
 We have had so much snow that my boots have 
 lasted longer than usual, and I have not lost a single 
 hair ribbon this winter. What do you think about 
 it?" 
 
 " Mother certainly didn't expect you to wear 
 twenty-five dollars' worth of shoes! Why did she 
 give you so much unless she thought you might need 
 something she had not planned for? I think she 
 would want you to get what you thought you 
 needed." 
 
 " I shouldn't care, only I have worn my white 
 crepe so much, and all the girls seem to be having 
 
270 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 new dresses for this. Millie has such a pretty blue 
 one!" 
 
 " I should go ahead and get it. I am sure mother 
 gave you more than she thought you would need, 
 just for an emergency like this. Why don't you 
 consult Miss Hawkins? And, Pussy, if it costs 
 more than you expect, you needn't ask Bert, for I 
 have some extra money, too." 
 
 " Oh, thank you, Mont, but I am quite sure it 
 won't. There's your glove, and I am going to dress 
 and go straight to see Miss Hawkins; she will 
 know what to get and all about it." 
 
 Louise looked very happy as she tossed over the 
 glove, and hastened to make her visit to the dress- 
 maker. 
 
 " You can't think how nice Miss Hawkins was ! " 
 she told her brother afterwards. " She was so in- 
 terested and said she would go with me, and we 
 chose the prettiest white muslin with little embroid- 
 ered figures on it. We bought some lovely fine 
 narrow lace to trim it with, and she is going to 
 make it at once. She says she knows just what 
 kind of a party dress mother would like me to have, 
 and she will make it just as pretty as possible. I 
 shall have some new hair ribbons, and Sarah says 
 she can clean my white slippers so they will look 
 like new." 
 
MILLIE'S BIRTHDAY DANCE 271 
 
 Louise was so pleased and happy that Mont 
 smiled in return. 
 
 " That's good. Pussy ; I am sure it will be pretty ! 
 Now, remember, I'm to have one dance." 
 
 " Yes, of course ; I shall save one for Holly, too, 
 and for Rob if he wants it." 
 
 Miss Hawkins was as good as her word, and 
 took infinite pains with the white muslin, apparently 
 feeling that she must supply the interest and ex- 
 quisite taste that Mrs. Gordon would have con- 
 tributed had she been at home. Louise was de- 
 lighted with the result. 
 
 She received numerous valentines when the event- 
 ful morning came, for she had many friends. Most 
 were anonymous, and all were pretty, but in the 
 course of the afternoon came two that pleased 
 her greatly. One was left by a messenger, and 
 when Louise opened the long box, she found half 
 a dozen beautiful rosebuds, with a mysterious 
 note. 
 
 " If you will be my valentine, please wear my 
 roses to-night, and I shall come and ask for two 
 dances, numbers one and five." 
 
 It did not take Louise long to gfuess who sent the 
 flowers. She liked Sidney, who was a manly, at- 
 tractive fellow, and she knew that Mrs. Gordon had 
 always welcomed him to the house and been willing 
 
272 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 that she should be with him. She laid away the 
 little note and put the flowers in water without say- 
 ing anything about them, but made mental reserva- 
 tion of those two dances. 
 
 The other valentine came in the mail at five, a 
 long narrow box, containing the daintiest white fan 
 that ever girl possessed. Louise' was delighted, but 
 she could not guess the sender. The address was 
 type-written, and to add to the mystery, the box 
 was marked, " Liberty, London." She and the 
 boys conjectured in vain, and Bert also wondered 
 and admired, but when he had gone back to the 
 office, he smiled at her pleasure and bewilderment. 
 The fan had been purchased for quite another girl, 
 and he had the previous day resurrected it from 
 among other relics of a dead past. It had served 
 its purpose now, and he was glad he had happened 
 to remember its existence. 
 
 Just as she went to dress, Louise heard Holly 
 call, and he came running up with some roses and 
 maiden-hair fern. 
 
 " Mont and I got them for you, Pussy; will you 
 wear them ? " 
 
 "Of course I will, Holly! Aren't they lovely? 
 That is just dear of you boys ! " 
 
 Louise was glad to see that these roses were ex- 
 actly identical in kind with those of her valentine. 
 
MILLIE'S BIRTHDAY DANCE 273 
 
 She would take three from each gift, and neither 
 Sidney nor her brothers would know the difference. 
 It was an innocent little deception, and there 
 seemed no reason why she should explain to any 
 one. 
 
 Both Sarah and Mary came to help her dress, 
 and showed great admiration when the process was 
 complete. Bert also expressed approval, and left 
 his desk to see that she was warmly tucked into the 
 sleigh and committed to the safe-keeping of Patrick, 
 who was to drive her to Millie's home. The boys 
 had walked, but would reach there about the same 
 time. 
 
 The rooms were filling when Louise came down. 
 Mrs. Jenckes greeted her with a kiss and said 
 softly, " I wish Mrs. Gordon could see how sweet 
 her little daughter looks to-night," while Millie in- 
 stantly put into her dress the little blue enameled 
 pin Louise had brought her. Millie had still to re- 
 main with her mother to receive the guests, so 
 Louise joined Maude Kimball in a corner, where 
 presently a group of young people gathered, each 
 with a dance programme, seeking and engaging 
 partners. There were several ladies and gentlemen 
 seated about the rooms, and Mont, who had be- 
 come shut into a comer, heard one lady, a complete 
 stranger to him, remark to her companion. 
 
274 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " Do you see that little girl in the white embroid- 
 ered rftuslin? I mean the one with the lovely dark 
 hair and eyes. Isn't she dear? I wonder who she 
 is!" 
 
 Mont looked also, and mentally agreed that his 
 sister would bear comparison with the other girls. 
 The white dress was extremely pretty, yet simple 
 and girlish. She wore no ornaments except the 
 chain and pendant her uncle had given her, clasped 
 about her slender throat, and was as fresh and sweet 
 as the rosebuds she carried. 
 
 " Isn't she charming ! " agreed the second 
 speaker. " She has a face like a flower. I must 
 ask Mrs. Jenckes who she is." 
 
 Mont with some difficulty extricated himself 
 from his corner, and mindful of his programme, 
 made his way to Louise and Maude. 
 
 Maude let him write his initials opposite two 
 dances and the cotillion, and then he took Louise's 
 programme. 
 
 " Oh, Mont, the fifth is engaged ! " 
 
 " No initials there. Pussy," said her brother, scru- 
 tinizing the card. 
 
 " It's taken just the same," said Louise, laughing. 
 " You may have the seventh." 
 
 Mont looked at Maude a little mischievously, and 
 proceeded to scribble his initials on his sister's card. 
 
MILLIE'S BIRTHDAY DANCE 275 
 
 She had turned, with a pretty, shy blush, to greet 
 the tall lad who was coining toward her. Sidney 
 looked first at her roses, and then, with a smile, at 
 her as he said, 
 
 "I'm later than I meant to be. Hello, Mont! 
 May I have your card, Louise? Maude, have you 
 one for me, too? " 
 
 " Mont has my card," said Louise, but when Sid- 
 ney had engaged Maude for the lancers, she gave 
 him her programme. Sidney asked no permission, 
 but wrote S. B. M. opposite the first and fifth, and 
 then looked at her. There were fifteen dances and 
 the cotillion. 
 
 " This is mine, too? " he asked, with his pencil at 
 the cotillion. 
 
 Louise nodded and Sidney's face brightened. 
 "Just in time; the orchestra is beginning! " 
 
 Sidney was a good dancer, and after the march, 
 that ended in a waltz, Louise's eyes were shining 
 like stars. She was certainly to have a pleasant 
 evening. Every number on her programme was 
 taken except one that she had kept for Holly, who 
 would surely come since he had given her flowers. 
 When Mont came to claim his waltz, Louise was 
 looking troubled. 
 
 " Mont," she said softly in his ear, as her broth- 
 er's strong arm swept her into the dance, " do you 
 
276 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 know, Holly has danced every dance so far with 
 Helen Howard, every single one, Mont, and this is 
 the seventh! People are; looking at them, and I 
 think it is dreadful! Mother always said I must 
 dance only twice with the same boy. Won't you 
 speak to Holly?" 
 
 "He's a big idiot!" 
 
 " They are making themselves so conspicuous ! 
 I know Millie didn't want Helen to come." 
 
 " I'll settle them. Is your next dance taken ? " 
 
 " Yes, I've only one left, the ninth." 
 
 " Keep it then, and I'll make him come and dance 
 it with you." 
 
 Apparently Holly and Helen had no idea of en- 
 tertaining any one but each other. They sat out the 
 next dance, but just as the ninth was to begin, Mont 
 appeared before them. 
 
 " Helen', will you give me the pleasure of this two- 
 step? Holly, Louise is waiting for you; she has 
 kept this dance for you, and it is the only one she 
 has left." 
 
 Both were taken by surprise, for Mont's tone was 
 polite, but very decided, and almost before she real- 
 ized it, Helen had risen and allowed him to whirl 
 her into the dance, riot ill-pleased on the whole, for 
 quiet Mont had never before asked her to be his 
 partner. 
 
MILLIE'S BIRTHDAY DANCE 277 
 
 Louise said nothing to Holly till they had twice 
 circled the room, and then she suddenly led him into 
 the conservatory. 
 
 " Just a minute, Holly ! You ought to dance with 
 Millie; she'll think you dreadfully rude if you don't. 
 And, Holly, — people are talking about you and 
 Helen." 
 
 " That's not your business, Louise." 
 
 His sister hesitated. It would be the worst thing 
 possible to make Holly angry just now, and his 
 eyes looked as if she must choose her words with 
 care. 
 
 " Perhaps it isn't. Only if Helen herself doesn't 
 know any better, you do. Won't you please dance 
 with Millie and some of the others ? " 
 
 " I'll see," was all Holly would say, and Louise 
 had to be satisfied. 
 
 Mont, however, had managed very skilfully. 
 Among the young guests was a boy of his own age 
 whom he knew slightly and Helen not at all. The 
 last notes of the music found them near this lad, 
 who did not seem to be dancing, and Mont asked 
 permission to present him. Of course Steams at 
 once asked her to dance, and Mont went to claim his 
 next partner with a wicked satisfaction in his eye. 
 His little stratag^n proved successful, for Holly, at 
 last mindful of his duties to his hostess, had been 
 
278 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 granted half of one of Millie's dances ; — not very 
 graciously, for both she and her mother had noticed 
 Helen and her partner. Indeed, Mrs. Jenckes had 
 been on the point of interfering when Mont came 
 to the rescue. Holly had not asked Helen for the 
 cotillion, thinking she would keep it for him, and 
 he was glad he had not when, at the end of his dance 
 with Millie, Mrs. Jenckes came to him. 
 
 " Hollis, I am going to ask you to lead the cotil- 
 lion with Millie. I expected my nephew in time for 
 that, but he has been detained. You have led so 
 often before that you won't mind doing it on short 
 notice. And now I want you to meet Mrs. Durant, 
 who will tell you what figures we have planned and 
 about the favors." 
 
 Holly was really too much of a gentleman not 
 to wish to redeem himself in the eyes of his hostess, 
 and he followed at once. 
 
 " That is well done," thought Mrs. Jenckes, and 
 her next move was to be certain that Helen was 
 provided with a partner for the cotillion. Helen 
 was feeling disconcerted, for Holly had not re- 
 turned, and the boys were taking their cotillion 
 partners out to the dining-room. Her mortification 
 was complete when she saw him with Millie, and 
 she was greatly relieved when Mrs. Jenckes came 
 up with a young gentleman, and said pleasantly, 
 
MILLIE'S BIRTHDAY DANCE 279 
 
 "Helen, do you know Mr. Horace Carpenter? 
 This is Miss Howard, Horace. Mr. Carpenter has 
 just run up from Bowdoin to visit his cousins, and 
 was delayed by a train accident. Could you, by any 
 chance, favor him with the cotillion ? " 
 
 Mr. Carpenter, who was a dapper young Fresh- 
 man, asked the favor for himself, and was promptly 
 accepted. He offered her his arm at once and took 
 her out to supper, proving so acceptable a cavalier, 
 that Helen quite forgot Holly in her pleasure at the 
 attentions of the only. collegian present. 
 
 Holly entirely won Millie's forgiveness, and re- 
 deemed Mrs. Jenckes's good opinion by the admira- 
 ble way in which he led the cotillion. He was an 
 excellent dancer, and threw himself into the occa- 
 sion with a spirit so contagious that every one else 
 enjoyed it as much as he did. The spectators, 
 friends of Mrs. Jenckes, and a few fathers who 
 were begirming to drop in to play escort home, 
 thought it an extremely pretty sight; the girls in 
 their rainbow frocks and dainty slippers, with their 
 attendant black shadows, and Holly's bright head 
 and pleasant voice in the midst of it all. There was 
 not one of Millie's guests who did not say most 
 heartily that the evening had been a perfect one. 
 
 Mont went home with Maude, and Louise al- 
 lowed Holly and Rob to come with her in the sleigh 
 
28o FOUR GORDONS 
 
 since it no longer mattered if her dress was crushed. 
 She had a collection of favors pinned to its front, 
 or hanging from her fan;- Httle musical instru- 
 ments, toys, and flowers. 
 
 " With whom did you dance the cotillion ? " 
 asked Holly sleepily. " Oh, Sid, I remember ! 
 Didn't he look swell with all that shirt-front? " 
 
 " I danced every single dance, Sarah, and halved 
 some of them ! " said Louise happily, as Sarah 
 opened the door for them, and followed Louise to 
 her room to unfasten her dress. 
 
 " I hope you've not taken cold, deary, with your 
 bare neck ! " 
 
 " Oh, I haven't indeed ! It is cut so little low. 
 See my favors ! " 
 
 Sarah eyed the gimcracks without much interest. 
 " I suppose you'll be hanging them up in your room 
 to catch the dust," she remarked grimly. " Your 
 flowers are faded ! " 
 
 Yes, the flowers were faded, too much so ever to 
 revive again; and after Sarah had gone, Louise 
 laid them away in a box. Sometime she would tell 
 her mother about them, but she would keep the 
 withered rosebuds for a while, Sidney's valentine, 
 and her brothers' flowers together. 
 
CHAPTER XVII 
 
 THE STUDENT COMMITTEE AGAIN 
 
 MILLIE'S dance had one good result ; it put 
 a check on the foolish intimacy into which 
 Holly had been drawn. Helen had been 
 well pleased with her partner for the cotillion, and 
 decided to punish Holly for his negligence, though 
 it was really not his fault. Holly offered her his 
 algebra problems as usual the next day, and Helen 
 refused them. She never had another chance, for 
 Holly was beginning to be ashamed of himself, and 
 was glad of an excuse to withdraw. He let Helen 
 so severely alone, that she repented and smiled again 
 upon him. It was quite useless, and after a couple 
 more attempts she was offended, and turned her at- 
 tention to David Keith, who was quite willing to do 
 her lessons for her. Helen had been severely criti- 
 cized by the few High School girls who had been 
 at Millie's dance, for, with usual inconsistency, they 
 did not blame Holly. 
 
 zSi 
 
282 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 Louise did not say anything to him about it, but 
 Mont took him to task with brotherly frankness. 
 
 " Why on earth," he ended, " can't you see the 
 difference between a born flirt like Helen, who 
 simply can't be genuine, and, and — Louise, for 
 instance ? " 
 
 Holly had really taken the lecture meekly, but at 
 this he could not resist firing one shot. 
 
 " Or Maude." 
 
 Mont reddened, but went on, " Yes, or Maude ; 
 she is as much of a lady as Louise." 
 
 " Speaking of Louise, Sid was mighty atten- 
 tive!" 
 
 " Yes, but in a perfectly proper way, — I'd lick 
 him if he wasn't ! But if you hadn't led the cotillion 
 so well, you'd have lost your character with the 
 house of Jenckes, so now ! Mrs. J. had her eye on 
 you ! You came near being an ass ! " 
 
 " Well, I know it! Cut out the rest! " 
 
 Mont had the sense to keep still after this admis- 
 sion, but he noted with satisfaction that Helen had 
 apparently lost all attraction for his brother. 
 
 " This has been such a long week," observed 
 Louise on the following Thursday evening. " I 
 can't think, Millie, why your dance should have 
 made it seem so, but I feel as if to-morrow should 
 be Saturday. I don't understand why." 
 
THE COMMITTEE AGAIN 283 
 
 " That's very simple," replied Holly serenely. 
 He and Sidney were playing chess. " It is because 
 all the clean handkerchiefs have come up from the 
 wash, nicely folded." 
 
 This utterly irrelevant remark made Millie stare 
 and Sidney chuckle, while Louise said thoughtfully 
 as if to herself, 
 
 " I must remember to ask Bert what are the first 
 symptoms of softening of the brain ! " 
 
 " Oh, Pussy, you don't feel that you are begin- 
 ning to have it ? " inquired Holly anxiously. " Do 
 go ask Bert quickly if you feel it coming on. If 
 he's out I'll telephone Dr. Chase to come over. We 
 must lose no time with a thing like that ! " 
 
 Sidney went into another fit of laughter, while 
 Fluff, who had been sitting on the centre-table, 
 suddenly jumped on the chess board, scattering the 
 men right and left with both playful paws. Holly 
 seized the kitten and began to sing softly : 
 
 " Oh, lovely Pussy, Oh, Pussy my love ! 
 What a beautiful Pussy you are ! 
 You are, 
 You are ! 
 What a beautiful Pussy you are ! " 
 
 None of his laughing hearers knew whether the 
 song was meant for Fluflf or Louise. The game 
 
284 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 was put aside, since the chessmen were too scattered 
 to be replaced, and after a half-hour of fun, for 
 Holly was in wild spirits, the visitors took leave. 
 Sidney walked home with Millie, who seemed pre- 
 occupied. Just as they reached her gate, she sud- 
 denly exclaimed, 
 
 " You know that class-meeting that has been 
 called for to-morrow before school? Louise hasn't 
 been told one thing about it! I found out acci- 
 dentally that neither she nor Holly has been noti- 
 fied. Have they any right to hold a meeting with- 
 out telling the whole class ? " 
 
 Sidney seemed surprised. " That is queer ! 
 Who called the meeting? " 
 
 " The president, I suppose ; didn't you see the 
 notice? Ellis Watson had signed it." 
 
 " I didn't think anything about it, but I cannot 
 see why they were not notified. Did Louise feel 
 hurt about it?" 
 
 " She didn't notice when I spoke of it, and I was 
 careful not to say any more." 
 
 " Oh, well, it may be some business meeting 
 where it isn't necessary to have every one. I 
 shouldn't worry over it; we shall see in the morn- 
 ing. Good night, Millie ! " 
 
 Sidney went off whistling, but he was genuinely 
 puzzled. He saw no especial reason for having a 
 
THE COMMITTEE AGAIN 285 
 
 class-meeting Just then, and why Louise had not 
 been notified was beyond his powers of conjec- 
 ture. He could not imagine any reason for this 
 omission, and gave the subject considerable 
 thought. 
 
 The meeting was held in one of the recitation 
 rooms at a quarter after eight, and it was evident 
 to Sidney that some serious business was on hand, 
 for the class officers were grave and even troubled. 
 The reason for the meeting was stated at once. One 
 of the class members had defied the school sentiment 
 concerning cheating. 
 
 In an instant the whole thing was clear to Sidney. 
 It was Helen Howard ! Holly, and yes, — 
 David Keith was not there, — they were implicated 
 as having helped her, and Louise had been omitted, 
 either to spare her feelings or because they could 
 not notify her without telling Holly. 
 
 The president was very dignified as he reminded 
 them how the previous winter the school had ex- 
 pressed itself very strongly upon the subject of 
 cheating and cribbing. It was well known to all 
 that one of their number was daily doing dishonor- 
 able school work, and for their class honor, some- 
 thing should be done about it. He would suggest 
 that their first action should be merely to appoint a 
 committee to warn the delinquent that the class 
 
286 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 would not endure further trespass of its unwritten 
 law. 
 
 After a pause one of the girls said she thought 
 the offender should be named. 
 
 " I think we all know without mentioning any 
 names," said the president, " but if any one does 
 not, the person is Miss Howard. She is the one 
 who has done the actual cheating, but there have 
 been others who have made it possible by helping 
 her, and I do not think they either are guiltless. 
 We all know HoUis Gordon and David Keith give 
 Miss Howard their work." 
 
 "Mr. President!" 
 
 "Mr. Miller!" 
 
 " I wish to say I know positively that Holly has 
 not done Miss Howard's work for her for some 
 time, and I am sure he doesn't intend to again." 
 
 " Thank you, Mr. Miller, but there is no denying 
 that he did help her in the past ? " 
 
 " No, that's true," admitted Sidney reluctantly. 
 He had never been one of Helen's followers, but 
 he was devoted to Holly. 
 
 The class decided to choose a committee of three, 
 to speak with Miss Howard and the two boys. 
 They were authorized to tell them that if no 
 further offence was committed, the matter would 
 be completely dropped, but if Miss Howard con- 
 
THE COMMITTEE AGAIN 287 
 
 tinued to cheat and the others to help her, it would 
 be reported to the student committee of the whole 
 school. 
 
 It was a difficult matter to choose the committee. 
 No one wished to serve, and the class finally had 
 to vote amid a wave of amusement that no one 
 should be excused. They chose Sidney, and he 
 pleaded in vain to be let off; they stuck to their 
 vote of no excuse. Sidney was in dead earnest, 
 for Holly was his friend, and it meant more 
 to him than the others realized. They were not 
 thinking of Holly, but of Helen, and the fact that 
 they must choose a committee who would be moved 
 neither by smiles nor tears. Sidney was an excel- 
 lent person to deal with Helen, and they would not 
 release him. Stanley Green was next appointed, 
 and as the third member, Joseph Read. To his 
 great disgust, Sidney was elected chairman. It was 
 a disagreeable task, and he gave it so much thought 
 during the morning that his recitations were most 
 erratic. The other members of the committee were 
 dismayed at the prospect before them and agreed 
 eagerly to Sidney's proposition that they should 
 speak to Keith and allow him to interview Gordon. 
 Then they would all see Helen after school. 
 
 Sidney had it out with Holly during the long re- 
 cess of twenty minutes, in a seldom used recitation 
 
288 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 room at the top of the building. The fun vanished 
 from Holly's eyes with Sidney's first words, but 
 he made no comment, and only grew paler as Sidney 
 blundered on. Then he rose and started to go, still 
 without a word. 
 
 " Holly ! " burst out Sidney at this. " I couldn't 
 help it ; I refused to be on the committee, but they 
 would not let me off ! I told them I knew you had 
 not done it lately and that you would not again. 
 I said every single thing I could for you, and I came 
 myself to tell you, because I thought it wouldn't 
 hurt you so much to have me instead of the others ! " 
 
 Holly was not proof against this. Angry and 
 dismayed as he was, he was still reasonable enough 
 to see that Sidney was in no way to blame and even 
 that his friend had been kind. He would not speak, 
 but he held out a hand that Sid was quick to grasp. 
 
 " It's done now, and all over. You will never 
 hear a syllable from any of us again, if you don't 
 help her, and I know you won't ! " 
 
 The bell rang for recitations to begin. Sidney 
 looked with curiosity at David Keith, who was evi- 
 dently more frightened than angry at the astonish- 
 ing action of his classmates. Sidney was not at all 
 concerned about him, but he was very sorry for 
 Hollis, who sat the rest of the morning with an 
 expressionless pale face, and confined his attention 
 
THE COMMITTEE AGAIN 289 
 
 strictly to his books. In his sympathy for him, 
 Sidney quite forgot that the most disagreeable part 
 of all was still before them, — the interview with 
 Helen. 
 
 Helen at first smiled graciously upon Sidney 
 when he asked her to come into the Latin recitation 
 room for a moment, but when she found the others 
 there and knew their business, she stormed, wept, 
 and, vowing she had never been so insulted in all 
 her life, rushed off in a passion of angry tears. 
 
 Sidney felt that he had made a terrible mess of 
 the matter, not realizing that nothing else could 
 have been expected, and went home in such low 
 spirits that his mother was worried. Sidney was 
 an only son with two small sisters, and when their 
 usually obliging big brother was not in the least 
 interested in the cat's new accomplishment of allow- 
 ing herself to be wheeled in a baby-carriage, even 
 their infant minds received the impression that 
 something was wrong. 
 
 Certainly Sidney seemed much depressed, and 
 when his mother was not successful in ascertaining 
 the trouble, she mentioned it to Mr. Miller, who 
 promptly asked Sidney if he had got into another 
 scrape. The question hurt Sidney, for he and his 
 father were usually good friends, but Mr. Miller 
 had felt so keenly Sidney's recent disgrace at school, 
 
290 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 that relations between them were still strained. On 
 that occasion he had been so stern that Sidney had 
 not since been able to get back to the old footing 
 of confidence and affection. So the sharp question 
 only drew a negative answer and Sidney presently 
 went to his room, leaving his father with an un- 
 comfortable impression that his son was not as 
 frank and open with him as formerly. 
 
 The impression continued to occupy the mayor's 
 thoughts and he finally left his cigar and his cosy 
 library, and himself went upstairs. Sidney's door 
 was ajar and he was sitting at his desk, staring 
 moodily at a paper weight, hands in pockets. He 
 looked up in surprise at his father's entrance, and 
 was still more taken aback when the mayor laid a 
 hand on his shoulder and said in a tone he had not 
 lately heard, 
 
 " Sid, my boy, I am beginning to think I was a 
 trifle hard on you over that skating business. Now 
 if anything really is wrong with you, let's hear it, 
 and I'll do my best to understand and help you." 
 
 Sidney's changed face repaid the mayor for that 
 speech. The old look of affection and respect came 
 back at once, and he said gratefully, 
 
 " Thank you, father, but it isn't anything wrong 
 with me. Some one I care for has got into a scrape 
 and I feel sorry about it." 
 
THE COMMITTEE AGAIN 291 
 
 "Oh, so that is the trouble? Nothing I can 
 help?" 
 
 " No, I wish you could," said Sidney, taking a 
 pencil from his father's vest pocket. " That is 
 a dandy pencil; you brought it for me, didn't 
 you?" 
 
 " Now you speak of it, I suppose I must have 
 done so," replied the mayor solemnly, and he went 
 down again, while Sidney with a brighter face be- 
 gan his algebra problems with the newly acquired 
 pencil. 
 
 It was quite impossible for Holly to conceal from 
 the others that something had gone seriously wrong 
 with him but he would not confide even in Mont. 
 Poor Holly was perfectly amazed at this action on 
 the part of his. classmates. He had never given the 
 matter of helping Helen more than a passing 
 thought; certainly it had not added to his respect 
 for her that she demanded his aid, but he had 
 thought it her affair, not his. It had really never 
 occurred to him that there was anjrthing dishonor- 
 able in his giving her such assistance, and in his 
 own work Holly was absolutely straightforward. 
 Coming as it did so soon after the fight on the 
 river and his disgrace in that connection, it seemed 
 a terrible thing to him. Sorry as he had been about 
 that, it cut deeper still to know that he had been 
 
292 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 considered dishonorable, and as such, discussed and 
 condemned by his classmates. 
 
 Dr. Jennings, though accustomed to Holly's mer- 
 curial temperament, noticed his dejection. On Sat- 
 urday morning, when he started for his calls, he 
 was glad to find Holly in the sleigh. 
 
 " Ah, so I am to have you for coachman ; that's 
 pleasant! Elmwood Avenue first, the Stoddard 
 place." 
 
 "How is Phoebe?" 
 
 " Doing nicely now ; I am much pleased with her 
 progress." 
 
 Holly said nothing more, for Fan was skittish 
 and he was engaged in steering her safely through 
 a tangle of car-tracks. 
 
 Nor did he speak when Bert came out from 
 the Stoddard house and gave his next direc- 
 tion. 
 
 " Now for a drive to the other side of town," 
 said Dr. Jennings when they had made a number 
 of calls. " I am due at a consultation at noon on 
 Fisher Street, number ii8; I don't know the 
 house." 
 
 It was at least a half hour's drive, and presently 
 Bert said gently, 
 
 " Don't you want to tell me what the trouble is. 
 Holly? I see something is decidedly wrong with 
 
THE COMMITTEE AGAIN 293 
 
 you. Perhaps it won't seem quite so hopeless to 
 me. 
 
 " It is too bad to tell," said Holly after a while. 
 
 " No, I am sure it isn't. Let's have it in confi- 
 dence." 
 
 It was a relief to confide in any one as sympathetic 
 as Dr. Jennings, and HoUis told the whole unfor- 
 tunate affair very honestly without sparing himself 
 in the least. Bert was sorry, for he saw that Holly's 
 self-respect was deeply wounded. 
 
 " That is rather stiff," he said at last. " I think, 
 however, the class did not mean their action to be 
 taken quite as you have interpreted it. Holly. They 
 meant no unkindness. Their action seems chiefly 
 against this girl whoever she is. I know you 
 would not have done it had you realized that you 
 also were being dishonorable, but it is never right, 
 is it, to help some one else do wrong? We must 
 rather try to help those who are weaker than our- 
 selves to avoid temptation, not make it easier for 
 them. You would not have cheated for yourself, 
 you know." 
 
 Holly made no answer. 
 
 " I am glad you had stopped of your own free 
 will, because of course this cannot hurt you as 
 deeply as it otherwise would. As far as I see, you 
 will never hear anything further about it, and I 
 
294 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 wouldn't take the matter so seriously to heart. Was 
 this girl one of Louise's friends? No? I'm glad 
 of that. Cheer up, now, and don't allow yourself 
 to be discouraged. People are always getting hard 
 knocks in this world, and for most of us it is up 
 again and take another. We are fortunate if we get 
 only those we deserve. I hope you haven't let off 
 any steam on Sidney, for it seems to me he had a 
 hard part to play." 
 
 Holly shook his head. 
 
 " I'm glad of that. Cheer up, now ; it is for you 
 to make it a closed incident forever. I think 
 that must be the house, , for there is Dr. Chase's 
 sleigh." 
 
 It was not an attractive street nor a pleasant 
 house to which Bert had been summoned. Holly 
 nodded to Dr. Chase's colored driver, and began to 
 walk Fan slowly up and down. He had time to 
 do considerable thinking before Bert came out. The 
 clocks of the city were striking one as they started 
 back. 
 
 " Home now. Holly ! We shall be very late for 
 lunch." 
 
 " Is some one terribly ill there ? " 
 
 " Yes, one of Dr. Chase's patients, but I think 
 he will pull through. Still I wish your father could 
 see him." 
 
THE COMMITTEE AGAIN 295 
 
 Bert had given his companion a keen glance and 
 
 was satisfied that Holly was feeling happier. 
 
 Louise met them in the hall. " We've had the 
 loveliest letter from mother, written in Rome; I'll 
 read it to you while you have lunch, for we are 
 through. And, 'Holly, there is a separate one for 
 you from father, marked ' personal.' " 
 
 Holly put it into his pocket. He knew it must 
 be the answer to the one he had written after the 
 trouble on the river. He did not open it till he had 
 finished lunch and locked himself into his room. 
 After reading it, he put his head down on the desk 
 for a while. There were enclosures from both 
 father and mother, and Mrs. Gordon's letter was a 
 loving one, while the doctor's contained little cen- 
 sure. Yet Holly could not resist a smile of affec- 
 tionate amusement over his father's note, for it bore 
 every mark of having been written as a disagreeable 
 duty. It was not in Dr. Gordon's eiisy-going nature 
 to sit down and deliberately write a serious reproof 
 to one of his children. He might, and did, when 
 occasion required, summon the culprit to his office, 
 and in a burst of righteous indignation, astonish the 
 offender by what apparently was an unmerciful lec- 
 ture. Mont and Rob, who did not resemble their 
 father in temperament, were sometimes startled into 
 thinking the doctor severe in his dealings with 
 
296 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 them, but Holly, who brought upon himself more 
 frequent interviews, was never for one moment de- 
 ceived. He was quite correct in his secret opinion 
 that his mother was the real disciplinarian of the 
 family, and would await with sinful interest the 
 moment when the doctor's wrath should sputter 
 into silence and end in a whimsical appeal of 
 " Sonny, why don't you behave ? " 
 
 Boiled down thoroughly, this was all the doctor's 
 tempestuous lectures ever amounted to, and the tone 
 of helpless bewilderment in which the inquiry was 
 made, invariably appealed to Holly's keen sense of 
 the ludicrous as well as to his affection. Dr. Gor- 
 don rather flattered himself on being strict with 
 Hollis, who was supposed to be in need of sterner 
 discipline than the others, but the doctor would 
 have been honestly surprised had he fully realized 
 that all the obedience he ever obtained from this 
 laughing will-o'-the-wisp son, was yielded wholly 
 because the boy loved him. 
 
 To-day Holly had the reproof without his father's 
 puzzled tone, and lovable boyish way of rumpling 
 his hair in perplexity, nor could the interview be 
 ended with the hug before which the soft-hearted 
 doctor invariably capitulated. His head was still 
 on his djesk, when some one ran upstairs and 
 knocked. 
 
THE COMMITTEE AGAIN 297 
 
 "Who is it?" 
 
 " Sid," was the breathless answer. 
 
 Holly unlocked the door rather unwillingly. He 
 was in no mood for callers. 
 
 " Well, I have had a time this morning ! " said his 
 visitor, who looked wild and dishevelled, and who 
 flung himself on the window-seat in a state of limp 
 exhaustion. " Great Scott, Holly ! I tell you I've 
 been through the war ! " 
 
 " What's up ? " inquired Holly with some inter- 
 est. 
 
 " This morning about ten," began Sidney dra- 
 matically, " the telephone bell rang, and one of 
 father's clerks said I was wanted at once, just as 
 soon as I could get there. So I perambulated down 
 town, and they told me to go into the private office. 
 I sailed in serenely, wondering what was up, and 
 there sat my pater, looking rather wild, and — Mr. 
 and Mrs. Howard ! " 
 
 "Great Scott!" exclaimed Holly. 
 
 "Yes, wouldn't that make you sit up? Mrs. 
 Howard had been crying, and the pater was as 
 nervous as a witch. It seems that Helen went 
 home and told her mother I had insulted her, — 
 hence this interview ! " 
 
 " Crickets ! Wasn't your father mad?" 
 
 " I think he would have been, only last night. 
 
298 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 he and I came to a slight understanding, so he was 
 prepared to hear my side of the story if I had one. 
 Holly, I thought I'd melt into the carpet ! " 
 
 Sidney fanned himself as if still faint. 
 
 " Well, the pater came down on me feet first, 
 and what could I do ? I simply had to tell the truth. 
 I didn't dare do anything else, but I can tell you it 
 was no joke. Mrs. Howard cried, and Mr. Howard 
 was so white and angry, and the pater was so un- 
 comfortable, and as for me — words can't express 
 my feelings ! I didn't mention you by name, but all 
 the rest had to come out. Mrs. Howard was in 
 such a state when I finished, and the poor pater 
 didn't know what to do, between relief at hearing 
 that I wasn't as depraved as I was reported, and 
 sympathy for them. When I did get through, Mr. 
 Howard said, 
 
 " ' I beg your pardon, Sidney, for thinking you 
 could have insulted any girl. I want to ask you 
 one question only.' 
 
 " So then I pulled myself together, and he asked, 
 oh, you can't think how sadly! 
 
 " ' Is it true that Helen has habitually received the 
 boys in her mother's absence from home ? ' 
 
 " I felt just awfully. Holly, but I didn't dare tell 
 an)^hing but the truth, so I said yes, and then said 
 I'd never been there but once myself, and then 
 
THE COMMITTEE AGAIN 299 
 
 I didn't know it was against Mrs. Howard's 
 wishes. 
 
 " Just then the pater broke in, and I could have 
 laughed if it hadn't all been so sort of tragic. ' Sid,' 
 said he, ' if you ever call on a girl again unless 
 her mother knows it, I'll trounce you; I vow I 
 will!' 
 
 " His bursting out so really was comical, but I 
 couldn't laugh when they felt so badly. Mr. How- 
 ard looked so white and hurt, and then he tocrfc Mrs. 
 Howard's hand, and said, ' Come, Marion, let's go 
 home.' She pulled down her veil, and he shook 
 hands with the pater and me, and they went out 
 ' without another word. 
 
 " Great Scott ! didn't the pater tear up the earth 
 after they went ! ' If his daughters,' etc. ! etc. ! 
 Oh, but it is too bad. Holly! they felt so terribly! 
 Evidently Mrs. Howard had no idea of the things 
 Helen had done, or of how she had cheated ! The 
 pater said we ought not to have done what we did ; 
 that some of the girls should have gone quietly to 
 Mrs. Howard and asked her to speak to Helen. 
 We had made a set of asses of ourselves, and the 
 biggest one of all was the spokesman, yours truly, 
 of course! Then he whopped right around, and 
 said of course I couldn't help myself, and he was 
 sure I did it as well as I could, only it ought never 
 
300 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 to have been done. It would have been better to 
 speak to the mater, and ask her to go to Mrs. How- 
 ard ; anything but what we did do ! Then he said 
 the boys that went there all ought to be licked, and 
 he'd make a beginning with me, only I hadn't known 
 it was forbidden. I did laugh at that, and he said, 
 ' There, I'm busy ! Ring the bell and tell the clerk 
 to put you into the street ! ' But I wouldn't go till 
 I found out what he really did think about it; and 
 finally he said he didn't suppose we were to blame, 
 that boys were all thoughtless, and he had never 
 seen one who wasn't, or who was blessed with any 
 common sense whatever, except himself when he 
 was young, and Montrose Gordon. You can pat 
 yourself on the back, Holly; he is your brother! 
 He said no one but Helen was really to blame, for 
 she had encouraged them, and she alone knew how 
 she was deceiving her parents. The boys should 
 have known better, but Helen was the chief sinner. 
 Now, I've told you all this. Holly, because I thought 
 you had a kind of right to know, but I honestly 
 believe the pater would wallop me, if the story got 
 out through me ! " 
 
 "I shall never tell," said Holly thoughtfully; 
 " I've learned my lesson too, Sid." 
 
 "Yes, old fellow, I thought about you awfully 
 hard last night," said his friend S3Tnpathetically. 
 
THE COMMITTEE AGAIN 301 
 
 " I asked the pater what he thought they would do 
 with Helen, and he said he couldn't tell. If she 
 was his daughter she'd find herself in the strictest 
 kind of a boarding-school before she knew what was 
 happening to her, and she might think herself lucky 
 she didn't happen to be his son ! " laughed Sidney. 
 " Then he rang his bell, and told the clerk who 
 came, to show me out, so I had to skip. But isn't 
 the whole thing fierce ? " 
 
 " I think it is. I wonder if the class really had 
 a right to do that?" 
 
 " The pater thought not, but he upheld the stu- 
 dent committee when it tackled you and me. I 
 wonder if they did exceed their rights. I know 
 they didn't mean it unkindly, and Helen cheated 
 frightfully all last year as well as this. It seems 
 to me she has only herself to blame, for she knew 
 how we all felt." 
 
 Holly's face was very moody, and Sidney felt 
 sorry. 
 
 " Think how she cribbed her Latin right along ! 
 That she got from a pony, we all knew, and the 
 same with Greek. It is only lately you have helped 
 her with mathematics. Holly, and if she had always 
 had as decent chaps as you at the house, no one 
 could have kicked." 
 
 " Oh, I know it is not all, nor in any great part 
 
302 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 my fault," said Holly, rousing himself from his 
 dejection. " I never said or did a single thing there 
 that I would not have been willing Helen's mother, 
 or my own, should know. I did make a fool of 
 myself at the opera-house, but everybody knew it; 
 there was no secret about that public performance ! 
 I really feel sorry for Helen, but I know very well 
 that it would have been somebody else if it had not 
 been I, and my share of it has been only since 
 Christmas." 
 
 " I know it, Holly ; truly you aren't as much to 
 blame as you think ! But consider my feelings ! " 
 went on Sidney. " Here I had to tell the whole 
 thing! It was twisted out of me, when I couldn't 
 help myself," he ended with a comic gesture of 
 despair. 
 
 " But no one will know, unless Helen herself 
 tells." 
 
 " That is so. The whole thing is ended unless 
 she tells, and it is finished,* anyway, as far as every- 
 one but Helen is concerned. Hello, Fluff! do you 
 come up here ? " 
 
 " He comes anywhere he likes," said Holly, eye- 
 ing the intruder. " I often find him on my bed. 
 He thinks he owns the house, and everything in it, 
 the wretch ! Louise had a white cat once, and Mont 
 and I colored it red with Diamond dyes. It didn't 
 
THE COMMITTEE AGAIN 303 
 
 wear off for months and went through all stages 
 of dingy pink." 
 
 " How did Louise like it? " 
 
 " She didn't like it at all. Mother also made re- 
 marks to us about that cat. Well, Sid, let's go 
 down ! " 
 
 "Shall Fluff stay?" 
 
 " No, bring him too." 
 
 Sidney took the purring beauty and they went 
 down. Louise heard their steps and came into the 
 hall. 
 
 " Good afternoon, Sidney ! I was just looking 
 for some one to help pull candy. I promised to 
 make some for the sale to-night, and I have cooked 
 more than I can manage by myself. Don't you both 
 want to help ? " 
 
 Sidney assented at once, and Holly also ac- 
 quiesced. 
 
 " Naughty Fluffy, where have you been ? Put 
 him in the sitting-room, Sidney ; he can't come into 
 the kitchen because he will get hairs in the candy." 
 
 " Hairs are healthful," observed Sidney, as he 
 left Fluff on the sofa. " Orders are to shunt you 
 here, so lie down and be easy." 
 
 The candy was ready to pull, and the three were 
 quickly busy. Louise and Sidney soon had theirs 
 under control, but Holly made a dreadful mess of 
 
304 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 his. Louise did not notice till he remarked pen- 
 sively, 
 
 " It seems to me molasses is not what it used to 
 be when I was young." 
 
 Sidney gave a howl, for Holly held up his hands 
 embedded in a sticky and unmanageable mass which 
 he was regarding in ludicrous perplexity. 
 
 " Now, Holly, I didn't think you would make 
 such a mess of it! Do keep your hands over the 
 pan. Sarah'll have a fit if you get it on the floor ! " 
 
 " People who spill molasses are certainly not 
 wanted on earth and probably not in heaven," ob- 
 served her brother, contemplating his hands and 
 spreading his fingers as far as the sticky concoction 
 would permit. 
 
 " Oh my ! " exclaimed Louise. " Could you take 
 mine, too, Sidney ? Thank you. Now, Holly, wait 
 till I get a knife ! " 
 
 Louise's opening the pantry door, made the 
 swinging door into the dining-room move slightly 
 with the draught. A gray nose and paw appeared, 
 found the door would yield and Fluff invaded the 
 kitchen, promptly jumping on the table. 
 
 " Here now, get out ! " exclaimed Holly, tr)nng 
 to elbow him off. " For goodness' sake, Sid, do 
 take this beast! Beautiful pussy, keep out of the 
 candy. Don't stick your tail in it!" 
 
THE COMMITTEE AGAIN 30S 
 
 Sidney w£is helpless with laughter and his hands 
 were full of candy. He could give no assistance, 
 and Louise, looking for a palette knife, did not 
 hear. Holly, much amused, began to sing, 
 
 " The owl and the pussy cat went to sea, 
 With a nice tin pan for a boat, 
 They took some molasses and plenty of honey, 
 Wrapped up in a sealskin coat." 
 
 Sarah suddenly appeared in the hall door, and 
 Holly broke off, 
 
 " Sarah, do remove this friendly beast ! " 
 
 Poor Fluff was ignominiously shut out. Sarah 
 regarded the laughing boys grimly. 
 
 " I haven't spilled any, you know, Sarah, and it 
 is only myself I have stuck. But seriously, Sarah, 
 do you think that molasses is what it used to be 
 when we were young? " 
 
 " No," said Sarah, " and no more are boys, or 
 manners or much of an3rthing for that matter ! " 
 
 Louise returned with the knife and Sarah de- 
 parted as silently as she came. One hand released. 
 Holly began to suck his fingers in the most ridicu- 
 lous manner. 
 
 " I can't think why yours acted so," said Louise 
 as she scraped the fingers of the other hand. " Did 
 you butter your hands ? " 
 
3o6 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " No, miss, you only told me to wash them." 
 
 Louise was too glad to see Holly in better spirits 
 to offer any reproof. 
 
 " Now, wash them again," she said in a most 
 maternal manner, " and butter them this time. 
 I'll take this now, and you can pull with Sid- 
 ney." 
 
 " I understood that soap was a good lubricant," 
 observed her brother. " It didn't seem to work 
 specially well." 
 
 This time things went much better. The boys 
 pulled till the candy was too hard even for them, 
 and was beautifully white. They cut it into pieces 
 and pulled Louise's portion till it was of the same 
 shade and texture. 
 
 Sidney stayed till dusk to play cards. As he ran 
 down the steps, a passing sleigh drew up and his 
 father called him. 
 
 " Here, get in ! Now, young man, on whom were 
 you calling there ; Louise or her brothers ? " he 
 asked, as the sleigh started. 
 
 " Holly," said Sidney in some amusement. 
 
 " That's right ; always call on a girl's brothers ! 
 But seriously, Sidney, Louise is the sweetest little 
 girl I know, and I know more than you think I do. 
 Don't you dare to behave so she won't let you call 
 on her brothers ! " 
 
THE COMMITTEE AGAIN 307 
 
 " I'm not likely to," said his son. " Oh, you have 
 the new horse ! Let me drive ? " 
 
 " Yes, and have my neck broken ? You young 
 people are all in league to get rid of the previous 
 generation. There, upset me if you must, but let 
 it be in a soft spot if you can find one." 
 
 " You choose the spot, and let me know when we 
 reach it, and I will try to accommodate you ! " said 
 his dutiful son. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII 
 A TALK WITH Millie's mother 
 
 HELEN was not at school on Monday, and 
 Louise was perhaps the only member of 
 the sophomore class who did not notice her 
 absence. Sidney and Holly alone knew exactly 
 what had been the sequel of that class-meeting, and 
 both carefully kept their own counsel. 
 
 Helen's vacant seat on Tuesday caused more 
 comment, especially since her desk was found to 
 be empty. This set every one talking, and before 
 long Louise heard about the class-meeting and its 
 action. She was very much disturbed on Holly's 
 account, and rather indignant. Mont also heard the 
 whole story, and for once was seriously out of 
 patience with his brother. Strange to say, it was 
 Rob who was most tolerant and said least on this 
 occasion. Holly took the comments of the others 
 very quietly and made no reply, until Mont, in genu- 
 ine indignation at his indiflference, waxed sarcastic. 
 
 308 
 
A TALK 309 
 
 He stopped in the middle of his sentence, for. Holly, 
 looking up with a flash in his eyes, said calmly, 
 
 " I am sorry it has never entered your head, 
 Mont, that possibly I do care what a fool I have 
 been!" 
 
 Mont stalked out without another word, and 
 Holly continued to sketch on the margins of his 
 Caesar. Louise put on her coat and hat and went 
 to see Millie. Mrs. Jenckes had just come in from 
 a drive, and Millie was telling her the latest news 
 about Helen's removal from school. Both girls 
 were vehement in their condemnation of her, but 
 Mrs. Jenckes listened in silence till they seemed to 
 have finished. 
 
 " Oh, girls," she said at last, " doesn't it seem to 
 you that Helen is to be pitied rather than con- 
 demned so severely? And think how her parents 
 feel! Mrs. Howard never dreamed how her little 
 daughter was deceiving her. For my part I only 
 pity them all, and I am grieved that neither my 
 Millie nor Louise has any charity for Helen." 
 
 Louise looked ashamed, and Millie exclaimed, 
 " Oh, mamma ! " 
 
 " I have seen Mrs. Howard," went on Mrs. 
 Jenckes. " She is almost heartbroken. Helen's 
 father is very angry ; she is to be sent immediately 
 to boarding-school. He will not consent to her 
 
3IO FOUR GORDONS 
 
 staying at home, and Mrs. Howard is really ill over 
 the matter." 
 
 " I should think," said Louise, " that would be 
 easier for Helen than coming back to school." 
 
 " It seems to me, if she were my daughter, I 
 should want to keep her safe within reach of my 
 own love, and try, oh, so hard, to give her another 
 chance ! " 
 
 Millie jumped up hastily, kissed her mother, and 
 then sat on her lap. 
 
 " Mrs. Jenckes, do you think the class had any 
 right to treat Helen so ? " 
 
 "They had a right, Louise, and I think they 
 meant it all as it should be, and in a way, it was 
 kindly done. As I understand, Sidney only asked 
 her not to cheat any more, and said if she did they 
 would have to report it to the student committee. 
 I do not see that there is anything to be criticized 
 in that. It was Helen's own conduct that was the 
 disgrace, and the deceit was not only at school, but 
 also at home. I wish you would think, girls, what 
 dreadful grief her thoughtlessness has brought on 
 her father and mother. And in many ways, Helen 
 is attractive and has good qualities. She is bright 
 and sweet-tempered." 
 
 " Yes, and she is very obliging and generous," 
 said Louise. 
 
A TALK 311 
 
 " Nobody ever saw Helen cross, and she is so 
 pretty ! " added Millie. 
 
 " Helen has so many good points when you try 
 to think of them, that it seems a pity utterly to con- 
 demn her. She is going away now, to a new place 
 with a new chance before her, and she may be a 
 very different girl when she comes home again. I 
 feel sure she must try. And I hope neither one of 
 you will criticize her any more, nor speak of her 
 except it be kindly and sympathetically. We all 
 have so many faults and make so many mistakes 
 ourselves, that we must be slow to judge." 
 
 " Well, mamma ! I think you'd better come and 
 talk to the whole sophomore class! If they have 
 been judging at the rate Louise and I have, they all 
 need it ! " 
 
 Mrs. Jenckes smiled. " If these two members 
 of the class will set the example of sympathy, my 
 little sermon will not have been useless. It's the 
 most natural thing in the world to condemn an 
 acknowledged offender, but perhaps all the while, 
 the poor culprit may be desperately in need of a 
 helping hand. Love is a far greater master than 
 severity." 
 
 " I believe it has been chiefly the girls, mamma. 
 The boys haven't said much, or if they have, we 
 have not known it." 
 
312 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " I believe it has been the girls," agreed Louise. 
 " Mont said he was sorry for Helen. But it seems 
 to me we feel her disgrace more keenly than they 
 do ; I don't know just why." 
 
 "Helen has violated some of the instincts of true 
 womanhood, Louise, and you girls perceive that, 
 while the boys do not." 
 
 " I don't mean to say it unkindly," said Millie 
 thoughtfully, " but Helen was dreadfully silly over 
 the boys." 
 
 " Helen has the disadvantage of being an only 
 child, like my chicken here. A girl who grows up 
 with her brothers, as Louise is fortunate enough to 
 do, has a much truer idea of the value and position 
 of boys as members of society." 
 
 " Fearfully tormenting at times ! " said Louise 
 laughing. 
 
 " Very convenient at others," smiled Mrs. 
 Jenckes. 
 
 " Yes," admitted Louise, " they are a worry 
 and a nuisance sometimes, but then they are dear 
 and funny, even if they are provoking. I must ad- 
 mit I just love to feel they can't get on as well with- 
 out me. I hope mother will think I have done as 
 she expected me to this winter ! I really have tried 
 to make things happy and pleasant for the boys." 
 
 " I think you have succeeded wonderfully well, 
 
A TALK 313 
 
 Louise dear. Only the other day, Mr. Jenckes and 
 I were speaking of how contented your brothers are 
 to spend their evenings at home. Sometimes, you 
 know, boys of that age want to be out." 
 
 " They are awfully good about that, and they 
 almost always tell me where they are going if they 
 are not at home. Not that I ask them, or that it 
 would make any difference, but they somehow do 
 tell me." 
 
 " Somebody says," went on Mrs. Jenckes mer- 
 rily, " that any woman who successfully brings up 
 three boys, deserves a crown of martyrdom! I 
 must confess I would have liked the chance." 
 
 " Not boys instead of me, mamma ! " 
 
 " Oh, you too, of course ! But wouldn't it be 
 nice to have some brothers ? " 
 
 Millie considered. " Yes, I'd like a big grown-up 
 one, who would take me to the theatre, and to 
 dances, and buy me everything you and papa 
 wouldn't!" 
 
 " Shocking 1 " exclaimed Mrs. Jenckes. " If he 
 did all that, I should certainly have failed in bring- 
 ing him up properly ! " 
 
 " That's all a big brother is good for," said the 
 laughing Millie. " Then I'd like a cunning, cun- 
 ning baby brother, about a year old, with two teeth 
 and a dimple. But a baby sister would do just as 
 
314 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 well, — yes, a little better, for she would have curly 
 hair, and I covdd make her dresses ! " 
 
 " Oh, wouldn't that be lovely ! " exclaimed Lou- 
 ise. " How I would like one too ! I would have 
 her all for mine, have her crib in my room and take 
 her in bed with me every morning ! " 
 
 " Oh, you funny, funny girls ! " laughed Mrs. 
 Jenckes. 
 
 " Babies are so dear," said Louise, eagerly. " I 
 always want to squeeze them. It seems to me it 
 would be the loveliest thing in the world to have 
 a baby sister ! " 
 
 " Mamma, let's have one 1 Let's get one from 
 the orphan asylum'; why can't we? " 
 
 " Oh, honey, your father wouldn't think it 
 best! It is a very great responsibility to adopt a 
 child." 
 
 " I'd take care of it half the time," declared 
 Louise. 
 
 " It wouldn't be practicable, dear girls. All you 
 can do is to choose some baby there and make 
 clothes for it if you like." 
 
 "Yes, but that isn't really having it to squeeze 
 and love," said Louise. 
 
 " Babies grow up, and must be fed, and clothed 
 and educated as well as squeezed and loved." 
 
 " Oh, mummy, you are too shockingly practical ! 
 
A TALK 31S 
 
 The squeezing and loving is much more impor- 
 tant!" 
 
 " Is it? Then I needn't order any dinner for 
 Millie to-night, nor take any further trouble about 
 that hat she doesn't Hke, since I have let her sit- on 
 my lap till my knees ache ? " 
 
 " Oh, do they ? I am growing heavy, I know ! 
 I'll sit on the hassock now! But, mamma, why 
 should a woman be a martyr because she has 
 brought up three boys ? " 
 
 " Because it requires the patience of a saint, I 
 suppose," said Mrs. Jenckes laughing again. 
 " Surely Louise's mother doesn't appear like a 
 martyr! It is merely a figure of speech, Mil- 
 lie." 
 
 " And she has brought me up in addition to three 
 boys ! " 
 
 " I am after information," said Millie, " so I 
 may know whether to choose a baby brother or 
 sister. Are boys more bother than girls ? " 
 
 " They make more noise," replied her mother, 
 " and from my recollections of my own brothers, 
 they need just as much love as little girls, and much 
 more patience. Isn't that so, Louise ? " 
 
 " I don't know," said Louise thoughtfully. " I 
 guess I used to try mother's patience, too. Holly 
 and I were worse than either Mont or Rob. Mont 
 
3i6 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 was a model baby from all I've ever heard, but 
 Holly and I turned the house upside down. Holly 
 was the cunningest baby! Have you ever seen the 
 pictures of him, Mrs. Jenckes ? They are just dear ; 
 ever so much more cunning than mine." 
 
 " Yes, I have seen them, but you know I remem- 
 ber you all when you were little. You four were 
 a very dear set of babies, and Mrs. Gordon was a 
 far wiser mother than I, I fear. But I had only 
 one baby to spoil, and she had four she didn't want 
 to spoil! I used to think her nursery rules rather 
 strict sometimes, but there was the wisest kind of 
 love in them and the little people learned early to 
 respect each other's rights. Holly was indeed a 
 darling baby, but he was very mischievous as well ; 
 he was always doing things the rest of you never 
 thought of." 
 
 " He has kept that up ever since. We always 
 expect Holly to do the unexpected. Mother says," 
 Louise went on laughing, " that once when we were 
 all little, she was going to punish Holly for some- 
 thing, and he said to her very sweetly, ' See the 
 trees ; aren't they pretty ? ' " 
 
 Mrs. Jenckes laughed. " I can easily imagine it, 
 but I have an idea your mother didn't let her amuse- 
 ment interfere with her discipline." 
 
 " I have made up my mind, mamma," said Mil- 
 
A TALK 317 
 
 lie. " We will have a little sister. Unless we 
 could arrive at a compromise about the little 
 brother! If I could have him all the time he was 
 good — " 
 
 " And turn him over to me when he was in need 
 of discipline? Millie, I think if we have any, it 
 will be the baby sister ! " 
 
 " I must go," said Louise, laughing and rising 
 from the window-seat. " Mrs. Jenckes, I was so 
 cross when I came over here, and so angry with 
 Helen and Holly, too, but you have made me feel 
 quite differently about it. Holly does feel sorry; 
 I knew it all the while, only I was provoked with 
 him. I will never say another unkind thing about 
 Helen, for perhaps it isn't all her fault." 
 
 Mrs. Jenckes looked puzzled. Was Louise re- 
 ferring to her brother's part in the affair? 
 
 " Millie and I don't have secrets from our moth- 
 ers," went on Louise, with a pretty blush. " Per- 
 haps it would have been different if Helen was bet- 
 ter friends with her mother." 
 
 " My dear Louise, I feel sure that has a great 
 deal to do with it!" 
 
 Next day, everyone at school knew that Helen 
 Howard was not coming back, and that she was 
 going to a boarding-school near Boston. It caused 
 a good deal of talk for a time, but after a few days 
 
3i8 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 something else came up, and Helen and her troubles 
 became past history. 
 
 "Mont, have you seen Maude lately?" asked 
 Louise on Sunday evening at tea. " She wasn't at 
 school Friday, and Elsie said she wasn't well." 
 
 " No, I haven't," replied her brother. " I tele- 
 phoned yesterday to see if she wanted to skate, and 
 her mother said she wasn't feeling just right, 
 but she didn't speak as if it was anything se- 
 rious." 
 
 " Mrs. Kimball sent for me this morning," said 
 Bert. " Maude has some rather feverish symptoms, 
 but nothing definite as yet. By the way, Mont, I 
 had a message for you. I am very forgetful; it 
 had completely slipped my mind. Here's a note 
 Maude asked me to give you." 
 
 Mont looked much disconcerted as he read it. 
 He often went with Maude to the Christian En- 
 deavor meetings at her church, for she was one of 
 its most active members. The note requested him 
 to see the president of the society and tell him that 
 she would be unable to fulfil her promise of leading 
 the meeting that evening, and ask him to find a 
 substitute. She could not reach him by telephone, 
 and to ask Mont seemed the easiest way. There 
 would have been plenty of time for Mont to attend 
 to it, had Bert not forgotten the note. As matters 
 
A TALK 319 
 
 were, it was now only three-quarters of an hour 
 before the meeting would assemble, and Mr. 
 Burroughs, the president, lived some distance 
 away. 
 
 " Well, I have put my foot in it ! " said Bert as 
 this state of affairs came out. " I'm tremendously 
 sorry, Mont; I'd kick myself if it would do any 
 good. I see but one thing for you to do now." 
 
 " What's that ? " inquired Mont, who saw no 
 way out of the tangle. 
 
 " Be Maude's substitute yourself." 
 
 " Why, I don't belong to the society; I don't even 
 go to that church." 
 
 " True, but you know many of the members, and 
 you have been there often with Maude. They 
 would understand how it was, and I really see noth- 
 ing else you can do." 
 
 " Imagine me conducting a meeting on a subject 
 I didn't know anything about, and hadn't prepared 
 for!" 
 
 "What is the subject?" 
 
 " True charity." 
 
 " Mont, that is easy ; you could do it, I know, 
 even if it had to be extemporaneous. Anyway, be 
 off quickly to see whatever person you ought to 
 teU." 
 
 Holly thought it a huge joke, and volunteered to 
 
320 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 go also, but Mont refused in so disturbed a manner 
 that Bert, as he seldom did, interfered. 
 
 " You'd only rattle him, Holly ; keep away ! " 
 
 " I don't see why somebody doesn't take me to 
 Christian Endeavor meetings ! " 
 
 " You don't even go to meetings at your own 
 church," said Louise. 
 
 " They are too poky; these seem to be more in- 
 teresting. I'm going to ask Maude if she won't 
 take me ! " 
 
 Holly expected to strike fire with this remark, 
 but Mont paid no attention, left his tea half-finished, 
 and hurried off. 
 
 " Rob, let's go, too," said Holly, after Bert had 
 gone. " If he is going to lead that meeting, I think 
 his affectionate family ought to lend the support of 
 their presence." 
 
 " He would never forgive you," said Louise, 
 though she had no fear that Rob would assent. 
 
 " Oh, yes, he would get over it when he under- 
 stood our motives. You don't seem to appreciate 
 how kind they are. Pussy. I will join in the sing- 
 ing: 
 
 " ' Ten thousand times ten thousand, 
 In furry garments tight, 
 The armies of the hungry rats 
 Swarm up the water pipe.' " 
 
A TALK 321 
 
 " Holly, stop it ! " exclaimed the horrified Lou- 
 ise. " That is a hymn, and mother said it was 
 wicked to make parodies — " 
 
 " Is it a hymn ? I knew the tune was, but I was 
 inventing the words. What makes it a hymn 
 then?" 
 
 " It isn't right to make a joke of sacred things." 
 
 " I didn't know rats were. I have heard of 
 sacred pigs." 
 
 Without waiting for an answer. Holly went on, 
 bent on provoking her. 
 
 " ' Me feyther and mither were Irish, 
 So I was Irish, too, 
 We kept the pig in the parlor, 
 And that was Irish, too ! ' " 
 
 Rob laughed and after a little Louise smiled. 
 
 " I do wish you would be sensible. Holly. You 
 can be, you know." 
 
 " Can't I, though ! " assented Holly sweetly. 
 " Just think how sensible I was all day to-morrow ! 
 Come along, Rob ! " 
 
 " Not for me." 
 
 " Then I'll get Sid to go." 
 
 " Holly, Bert told you not to! " 
 
 "I think it is a pretty state of affairs when a 
 fellow can't go to a Christian Endeavor meeting! 
 I declare I'll report it to the S. P. C. K. I will! " 
 
322 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " I suppose you mean the S. P. C. C." remarked 
 Louise. 
 
 " Whatever the alphabet is ! " laughed her brother. 
 " But Sid will go ; he's always ready for instruction. 
 I want to hear about that charity business." 
 
 Louise was annoyed, but she said nothing, and 
 waited till Holly had left the house. Then she hur- 
 ried to the telephone. Rob, in the sitting-room, 
 could not hear, and she was successful in getting 
 the Miller house almost immediately. A servant 
 answered the ring, but Sidney came at once. 
 
 " Sidney? This is Louise Gordon. Holly has 
 started to ask you to go to the Christian Endeavor 
 meeting at the Congregational church. Please don't 
 go with him, but make him stay with you. I'll tell 
 you why another time, but don't let him go, and 
 don't tell him I said anything to you about it." 
 
 " All right," came Sidney's voice. " Orders 
 noted and will be executed. Little Holly stops 
 right here till nine o'clock." 
 
 Louise rang off, feeling relieved. If Mont did 
 have to substitute for Maude, it would certainly 
 trouble him to have his teasing brother present, and 
 in any case, Louise did not think the Christian En- 
 deavorers would derive any profit from Holly's 
 company that evening. 
 
 She then called up the Kimballs and inquired for 
 
A TALK 323 
 
 Maude. Mrs. Kimball herself came to the 'jrfione 
 and said that Maude was quite unwell, feverish and 
 listless, and they were feeling troubled about her. 
 Would Louise kindly ask Dr. Jennings to come 
 there among his first visits in the morning? 
 
 Louise sent a message of love to Maude and told 
 Mrs. Kimball that Mont was seeing about the meet- 
 ing. She hung up the receiver with a little prayer 
 that Maude might not be seriously ill. 
 
 Mont did not come in till nine, and then flung 
 himself into a big chair with the air of one who has 
 completed a hard task. 
 
 "Well, I did it, Pussy!" 
 
 " Good for you ! Was it very difficult ? " 
 
 " Rather. They were quite upset, of course, for 
 they had not known Maude was ill, and no one was 
 prepared. The president was not there at all, and 
 they seemed very much relieved when I said it was 
 my fault because I didn't get the note in time to see 
 to it, and I would try to substitute if they cared to 
 have me. They were very nice about it, and we 
 had a lot of hyvans, and they did seem interested. 
 I don't think I made a great mess of it, because they 
 listened. You know mother once talked to us about 
 being charitable to other people, and I remembered 
 some of that, and other things occurred to me. It 
 was good practice, anyway, for the debating society. 
 
324 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 and it turned out well enough, and I am not sorry 
 I did it." 
 
 " I'm very glad you did, Mont," said Louise 
 thoughtfully. 
 
 " So am I," replied her brother, not thinking that 
 the time might come when he would be glad to re- 
 member the smallest service he had ever done for 
 Maude. 
 
 "Was Holly there?" 
 
 "Holly? No. He wouldn't go after Bert told 
 him not to." 
 
 Louise was inclined to think that Sidney, not 
 Bert, was at the bottom of Holly's good behavior, 
 but she did not betray herself. Presently Holly 
 returned, in a quieter mood. He did not ask any 
 questions about the meeting, and only remarked, 
 
 " Mr. Miller has a new billiard-table ; a dandy 
 one. Sid and I are going to play to-morrow." 
 
 " Father promised us a pool-table this winter," 
 said Rob. " Don't you remember, he said he would 
 give it to us together, for Christmas ? " 
 
 " So he did," said Mont, " but, of course, he went 
 away in November. We'll have it some time, 
 though, for he did promise it." 
 
 " Sid says it is dandy coasting on Walden Hill. 
 We are going to rig a double-runner to-morrow 
 morning, and celebrate Washington's birthday." 
 
A TALK 32s 
 
 " We have only one decent sled." 
 
 " Sid has one, and his uncle showed him how to 
 fix the steering gear so it will answer to a touch. 
 The hill is fine; there has been just the right 
 kind of snow, and we think we can cross the 
 river." 
 
 " I'm afraid you will get hurt," said Louise. 
 " Walden Hill is dangerous." 
 
 " Not if you are careful. Are there any apples ? 
 I am nearly starved." 
 
 Louise and Millie started the next morning to do 
 an errand for Mrs. Jenckes. At the comer of Sum- 
 mer Street they met Sidney coming with the sled 
 that was to form a part of the double-runner. 
 He greeted them cheerily, and stopped to talk a few 
 minutes, so Louise had an opportunity to explain 
 her mysterious telephone message. Sidney was 
 amused. 
 
 " Come home by the way of Walden Street," he 
 called after them, " and we will take you down on 
 the double-nmner if it is done." 
 
 " All right ! " replied Louise, but Millie declared 
 that nothing could induce her to slide on Walden 
 Hill. 
 
 Louise had a plan to surprise her mother by re- 
 covering some of the sofa cushions in the sitting- 
 room, and the girls discussed various schemes for 
 
326 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 their decoration. Louise decided to stencil two br 
 three. 
 
 " Holly said he would make the designs, and 
 perhaps if he gets really interested he may do more. 
 I rather expect he will cut the stencils when he is 
 once started, and the rest is easy, you know." 
 
 " I don't see how you have time to do so much," 
 said Millie. 
 
 " Oh, I do it at odd moments. I have heaps of 
 stockings to mend every week, but only Rob wears 
 very bad holes; the others don't, so I get some 
 chance to do other things." 
 
 " I can't see how you manage," remarked Millie, 
 for she knew that Louise had many more household 
 duties than she herself ; that she made her own bed, 
 and took all the care of her room, except its weekly 
 sweeping, and did more or less daily dusting, for 
 Mary, with the offices of two doctors to keep in 
 order, was at times too busy to look after the rest 
 of the house. 
 
 It was a perfect winter day, and yet there was in 
 the air just a hint of the coming spring. The girls 
 felt it, and Louise stopped suddenly to exclaim, 
 
 " Just think, spring will be here, and mother and 
 father will come home, and then it will be only a 
 little time before we go to the Happy Isle ! " 
 
 " Don't you wish you were there now? " 
 
A TALK 327 
 
 " Indeed I do ! " exclaimed Louise. 
 
 When the children were all small. Dr. Gordon 
 had purchased a little island near the mouth of the 
 Kennebec River. It contained about five acres of 
 land, and was quite covered with pines and spruces. 
 These had been judiciously cut, so as to form a 
 beautiful grove, and from the broad piazza of the 
 cottage, there were fine views to sea. It was an 
 extremely unassuming summer home, and since the 
 boys had grown older they were allowed to have 
 tents in the grove, instead of occupying the unfin- 
 ished third floor with the wasps and squirrels 
 that shared their apartment. Life on the " Happy 
 Isle " was very simple and very enjoyable, for there 
 were fishing, boating and bathing, and all sorts of 
 delightful outdoor things to do. There were in- 
 door duties as well ; while milk and all other supplies 
 had to be procured from a neighboring island, water 
 must be carried from the spring, and someone must 
 row each day to the nearest mainland for mail. The 
 boys had a canoe, and were all expert swimmers. 
 Louise herself slept on the piazza, or even in the 
 grove when she chose. They were never lonely, 
 for the Boston cousins came each summer, and 
 Maude and Millie and Sidney were also annual visi- 
 tors. No one was ever ready to return to the city 
 when September came, and the children all thought 
 
328 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 no place on earth existed, or could exist, quite equal 
 to their dear island. In after years, when they 
 were less often together, the little spruce covered 
 isle always remained in memory as the ideal setting 
 of their happy childhood, and became in loving 
 retrospection an " island of the blessed." 
 
CHAPTER XIX 
 
 BOTH MERRY AND SAD 
 
 SIDNEY and the three Gordon brothers spent 
 some time in constructing the double-runner, 
 and it was nearly ten before they started for 
 Walden Hill. The hill was in a rather poor part 
 of the city, and was exceedingly steep, going down 
 in a series of slopes, intersected by cross streets, 
 straight to the river. Across the ice was a fairly 
 well-defined path, made not only by coasters but by 
 teams. The surface of the frozen river had been 
 so wind-swept that the snow upon it was only a 
 few inches deep, and there was a crust quite thick 
 enough to bear a swiftly flying sled. On the oppo- 
 site side, among the wintry trees, rose the towers 
 and buildings of the Catholic seminary. 
 
 The coasters were already numerous, mostly 
 grown boys, for the girls and the little lads found 
 Walden Hill too steep for them or had been ordered 
 of? by the older coasters, for whom their erratic 
 movements made trouble. Several double-runners 
 
 329 
 
330 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 were already in use, but none of the High School 
 boys were there, and Mont noticed, on their arrival, 
 that rather a tough set predominated. Some of 
 them were inclined to jeer at Sidney's skating-cap, 
 and Holly's tam-o'shanter, which he certainly did 
 wear in a very rakish style, but on the whole, every- 
 one was too intent on coasting to break the peace. 
 Early as it was, a policeman had already been de- 
 tailed for holiday service on the hill, and was 
 calmly patrolling it, apparently enjoying the fun. 
 
 The double-runner proved a success, and they 
 made several fine coasts, going fully a quarter of 
 a mile across and down the river. As they climbed 
 the long hill after the fifth trip, the policeman 
 chanced to be standing at the top. Sidney nodded 
 to him, for he knew him as an extra man sometimes 
 detailed for Mr. Miller's personal service. As they 
 were preparing for the next coast, a bright idea 
 struck Sidney. 
 
 " Hullo, Mr. Kelly, don't you want to go down 
 this time?" 
 
 The policeman hesitated. He was, of course, ex- 
 pected to patrol that hill, but it was stupid work. 
 Where was the harm in his taking one slide? 
 
 " I don't mind if I do," he replied, with a good- 
 natured grin. " You won't be after breaking me 
 neck?" 
 
BOTH MERRY AND SAD 331 
 
 " Not we." 
 
 Rob rose from the sled. " I won't go this time, 
 — get on here, Mr. Kelly." 
 
 Holly was steering, and the policeman took his 
 seat just behind. Then came Sidney, and Mont 
 clung at the end of the runner. They swept down 
 the hill in great style, the other coasters shouting 
 and cheering at " the cop taking a ride ! " 
 
 Mr. Kelly, while no taller than the boys, was far 
 heavier, and his weight added greatly to the sled's 
 momentum. They found themselves moving with 
 such rapidity, that Holly, on reaching the river, did 
 not dare turn out of the beaten track, lest they over- 
 turn. They shot on across with the speed of an 
 express train. Half-way over was one of the Semi- 
 nary teachers, taking a short cut across the ice 
 instead of going round by the bridge. Though it 
 was unusual outside the school grounds, he wore 
 his cassock. The sled was very rapidly overtaking 
 him, but though the boys all shouted, he paid no 
 attention, nor even looked behind him. As luck 
 would have it, the snow had drifted badly in this 
 part of the river so that they could not turn from 
 the path. The situation was rapidly becoming 
 critical, when their yells were heard by the priest. 
 He turned when they were scarcely twenty feet 
 away, and made some effort to get out of their track. 
 
332 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 Under ordinary circumstances, he would have suc- 
 ceeded, but a strong wind blew his cassock out at 
 the side. This fluttering garment caught in the 
 front of the passing sled, and in an instant, its un- 
 fortunate and astonished wearer was jerked back- 
 ward, and deposited, partly on Holly, partly on the 
 policeman, with feet waving wildly in the air. On 
 sped the double-runner with its extra and involun- 
 tary passenger ! There was no time and no chance 
 for him to assume a more comfortable or dignified 
 position, for Sidney and Mr. Kelly were both 
 clutching him by whatever portion of his anatomy 
 they could grasp, while Holly, shaking with laugh- 
 ter, clung for dear life to the steering wheel. For- 
 tunately their speed was slackening, and in a few 
 seconds. Holly was able to bring the sled to a stand. 
 There was a tableau, for the poor priest, restored 
 to his natural position of an upright being, looked 
 about him with mingled severity and bewilderment. 
 Holly and Sidney sat on the sled, perfectly helpless 
 with mirth, and Mont was almost equally con- 
 vulsed. Even their good-natured companion, the 
 policeman, was grinning, though he alone had voice 
 to sympathize with their victim, whose cassock was 
 very badly torn, and whose hat lay some distance 
 back on the river. He could not condemn the boys 
 when Mr. Kelly himself declared it to be wholly 
 
On sped the double-kukneb with its extra and involustaet 
 PASSENGER. — Page 331. 
 
BOTH MERRY AND SAD 333 
 
 accidental, but his dignity was evidently much in- 
 jured. 
 
 Mont controlled his amusement sufficiently to run 
 back for the hat, which he returned with as much 
 of an apology as he could summon under the cir- 
 cumstances. The priest was not ungracious, and 
 with his hat, seemed to recover his self-possession 
 as well, and even smiled at his predicament. He 
 went quickly away, but it was a long time before 
 the boys were able to start back. Holly was really 
 weak from prolonged laughter, and Sidney could 
 take only a few steps before sitting down and hold- 
 ing his sides over the recollection of their victim's 
 waving legs, and Mr. Kelly's exclamations and in- 
 vocations of several and different saints to " pre- 
 serve us ! " 
 
 " Oh, I think I shall die ! " gasped Holly when 
 by slow stages they at last reached the river bank, 
 while the patrolman was already half-way up the 
 hill, being greeted with most impudent and irrever- 
 ent speeches about the accident. " I really feel as 
 if I was coming apart ! " 
 
 Mont had a pain in his side from laughter, and 
 by common consent they sat down on the sled till 
 they felt more equal to the steep climb. 
 
 "There's one thing, Mont," said Holly after 
 a while; "if we get hauled up before the student 
 
334 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 committee for trying to murder one of the Semi- 
 nary teachers, you are in it, too ! " 
 
 "He wasn't steering," chuckled Sidney. 
 
 " This was an accident," observed Mont. 
 " Nothing can come of it, but it is just as well for 
 us that Mr. Kelly was along." 
 
 " Along? He was in it, clutching that poor man 
 around the waist," commented Sidney. 
 
 At the recollection of the scene thus brought be- 
 fore his mind. Holly lay down on the snow and 
 laughed till he cried. 
 
 " Sid," he gasped feebly," " honest, I think I shall 
 break something if you don't stop ! " and as he 
 spoke he began to cough and choke. Mont was 
 startled, for Holly had once broken a blood vessel 
 laughing, but luckily this proved a false alarm. The 
 others grew calmer, and Holly finally recovered his 
 self-control enough to climb the hill, but he was not 
 considered sufficiently steady to be trusted to steer 
 again. 
 
 The girls did not come, for Louise did not care 
 to slide when she found Millie would not go also, 
 so after the errand was done she went home. There 
 were two letters for her on the hall table, and she 
 took them into the sitting-room to read. One was 
 the weekly letter from Italy, and she read it with 
 great pleasure and enjo}rment, lingering lovingly 
 
BOTH MERRY AND SAD 335 
 
 over the pages. The other was postmarked Boston, 
 but the penmanship was unfamiHar. She opened it 
 with her mind still in Italy, and read the first para- 
 graph without in the least comprehending it. 
 
 " Forgive me for directing this letter to ' Miss ' 
 Gordon, but if I don't, they won't let it be posted, 
 because we can't write to any gentlemen except our 
 fathers. So there isn't any other way unless you 
 can suggest one." 
 
 Louise read the paragraph again and then looked 
 at the signature of the letter, "Yours forever, 
 Helen." 
 
 The letter began, " Dear Holly," and was directed 
 to " Miss H. D. Gk)rdon." Louise had not noticed 
 the H. instead of L. nor given it a thought, catch- 
 ing only the prefix " Miss." 
 
 The angry blood surged to her cheeks, and for 
 a moment she was tempted to throw the letter into 
 the fire, wondering honestly if it would not be the 
 best thing for her to do. She had thought Holly 
 really felt badly about his part in Helen's disgrace, 
 but this did not seem as if he had been very sincere. 
 Louise for a few minutes was very indignant, and 
 if she had not promised to think kindly of Helen, 
 her anger would have lasted longer than it did. 
 When she grew more composed, the thought oc- 
 curred to her that perhaps her brother was ignorant 
 
336 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 of Helen's intention to write. She would give him 
 the benefit of the doubt, and, of course, she had no 
 right to burn a letter that was not meant for her. 
 When the boys came in for lunch, she gave it to 
 Holly, saying, 
 
 " I opened it by mistake ; you will see why if you 
 look at the envelope. I read only the first para- 
 graph and the signature." 
 
 If Louise had been older and more skilled in 
 reading character she would have seen from Holly's 
 face that the letter was both unexpected and unwel- 
 come, but she did not guess it, and from his silence 
 and the way he thrust it into his pocket to read at 
 leisure, thought only that he wished to conceal it. 
 
 The boys were very hilarious at lunch, and Bert 
 was much amused over the mishap on the hill. 
 
 " It is just as well Mr. Kelly was on the sled with 
 you," he commented. " No one could declare it 
 anything but an accident when you were protected 
 by the majesty of the law. By the way, speaking 
 of policemen, I wonder if I ever told ybu how my 
 brother and I once sprung a policeman's rattle from 
 a house in London. No ? We were quite kids, ten 
 or eleven, and we had been taken to town for a few 
 weeks. It was July and hot. We were usually kept 
 pretty close in the country, but for some reason, 
 Lion and I were taken up to town. Lion got hold 
 
BOTH MERRY AND SAD 337 
 
 of this big watchman's rattle, and after dusk, we 
 rang it from one of the front windows. It made a 
 most fiendish noise, and could be heard a half-mile. 
 Of course it was the signal for all policemen within 
 hearing to come at once, and they came running, 
 eight of them ! They rushed up and down, pulling 
 bells smd asking who sprung that rattle, and chased 
 this way and that. Every house told them a differ- 
 ent story, for the beauty of doing it there in Lon- 
 don was that the houses are so tall and narrow that 
 it might really have been rung from one of a dozen. 
 Well, Lion and I hung out of our window enjoying 
 it all immensely, and we actually heard our own 
 footman tell them it was sprung from the house 
 opposite. It was great fun to watch those bobbies ; 
 they were so excited and so hot and so drippy ! " 
 " What a circus ! What did they do ? " 
 " They couldn't find anybody who knew about it, 
 nor anything wrong, though' they insisted on enter- 
 ing one or two houses where there were only care- 
 takers in charge, and the people there were so angry, 
 and the bobbies were so annoyed and harassed, 
 that Lion and I felt we were well entertained. Af- 
 ter about half an hour, they went away, all but one, 
 and he patrolled the street as long as we stopped 
 out of bed to watch." 
 
 " Did they ever find out you did it ? " 
 
338 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " The police never did, but we did not hide the 
 rattle carefully enough. Nurse unearthed it the 
 next day, and knew at once that we did it, and there 
 was a scene ! Poor little beggars that we were ! It 
 was an unpardonable crime in her eyes to meddle 
 with the majesty of the queen's police; she would 
 listen to no excuses or pleading, but marched both 
 small sinners and the rattle down to my father, 
 who, if I do say it, was quite devoid of any sense 
 of the ridiculous." 
 
 " Well ? " inquired Rob, for Bert had paused and 
 begun his lunch again. 
 
 " Oh, he was properly shocked, and produced a 
 cane. We will draw a veil before the next scene! 
 I remember, though, that Lion gave our footman a 
 sixpence." 
 
 " I am afraid, Bert, you were not a model boy ! " 
 
 Bert shook his head. " I fear, Mont, that boys 
 are much alike the world over." 
 
 Holly ran upstairs after lunch, but both Louise 
 and Mont lingered to ask for Maude. Bert's face 
 grew grave. 
 
 " Maude is not very well this morning, and I am 
 afraid she will be worse before she is any better. I 
 am sorry to say she has decided typhoid symptoms." 
 
 " Oh, Bert ! " exclaimed Louise in dismay. 
 
 "It may be a light attack; there is nothing yet 
 
BOTH MERRY AND SAD 339 
 
 to indicate anything else. I have been able to send 
 her one of my best nurses, too, — Miss Hamil- 
 ton, — and in typhoid the nurse is more than the 
 doctor, you know." 
 
 " I'm so sorry for Maude," said Louise as she 
 and Mont went into the sitting-room. " Let's send 
 her some flowers before she is too ill to care for 
 them. You send them this time and I will, later." 
 
 " I'll see if I can get some violets ; she likes 
 them," said Mont, pleased at the suggestion, and he 
 went out at once. 
 
 Holly had reached his own room and read the 
 letter with mingled feelings. It was a girlish epistle, 
 full of woes, and much underlined. There were 
 seventy-five rules, and you could break twenty-seven 
 of them before breakfast ! She hated the girls, and 
 the teachers were all " old cats," and she was 
 " dying " to come back ! 
 
 Hollis was in a quandary when he finished read- 
 ing. Helen evidently expected him to reply, and 
 under ordinary circumstances he would have done 
 it just for fun, and enjoyed the circumventing of 
 rules. Hollis was heedless and happy-go-lucky by 
 temperament, but he had a conscience, or, as his 
 father once put it, " was conscientious in spots ! " 
 
 He had been in about as much mischief lately as 
 his reputation would endure, or the patience of his 
 
340 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 elders bear. Yet to do him credit, it was not him- 
 self Holly thought of, but Helen. He knew she 
 was doing wrong to write, and he had really been 
 heartily ashamed of his share in her disgrace at 
 school. He thought the matter over for some time, 
 and finally decided to do nothing. If he did not 
 reply, Helen might think her letter had been lost in 
 the mail or confiscated at school, or that his answer 
 had met a like fate. It was more than probable that, 
 if he did answer, the reply would cause her trouble 
 with the school authorities. He would do nothing 
 at present, and was relieved, and a little surprised, 
 that Louise made no reference to the letter. 
 
 Maude was pleased with Mont's violets, but by 
 the next morning she was quite past caring for 
 flowers or for anything else, drifting" in a border- 
 land of delirium, from which she was recalled at 
 times by her mother's voice. 
 
 The days that succeeded were anxious ones for 
 all who loved her. Louise could not forget how 
 much she cared for Maude, and thought of her 
 hourly, remembering how sweet and womanly she 
 was. What happy times they Had had at the island 
 together! Louise recalled one day when she had 
 been impatient, and her mother had rebuked her 
 gently and spoken of Maude's example and her 
 sweetness, and genuine efforts to live a truly Qiris- 
 
BOTH MERRY AND SAD 341 
 
 tian life. Little incidents of her friend's lovely- 
 character kept coming again and again into Louise's 
 mind, in those hours that dragged so wearily. 
 
 Mont said little but he was very quiet. His 
 friendship and devotion to Maude dated from their 
 kindergarten days, when he had carried her lunch 
 basket, and tried his best to put on her rubbers for 
 her. It had been a frank and beautiful friendship, 
 and Mont had never wavered from his childish al- 
 legiance. Louise knew she was not the only one 
 who prayed for Maude's recovery. 
 
 There were several days when Bert wore the ex- 
 pression he had when anxious for some patient's 
 safety, and then came one evening when he said 
 gently to Louise's anxious question, 
 
 " Maude is as ill as she possibly can be, Louise. 
 It is beyond any human power to help her. The 
 only thing in her favor is her good constitu-" 
 tion." 
 
 Louise went away and presently Mont found her 
 aying among the sofa pillows. He was not far 
 from tears himself, but he sat down and put his 
 arms around her and when she was a little calmer, 
 said very gently, 
 
 " Both Bert and Dr. Chase think Maude cannot 
 possibly get well, but I want to tell you something 
 Mrs. Kimball told me. When Maude herself knew 
 
342 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 how ill she was, before she was delirious all the 
 time, she told her mother not to worry, for she was 
 not at all afraid to die. And Louise, Maude is 
 ready if any one ever was ; she has not only tried to 
 be good, but she has been good." 
 
 " Oh, I know it ! " sobbed Louise, " and I think 
 that makes it all the worse. We need her so ! " 
 
 " Yes, we do," agreed Mont with a break in his 
 voice. 
 
 " It is so dreadful to have her go even if she 
 isn't afraid. Would you be afraid, Mont ? " 
 
 " It is awfully hard to know whether I should be 
 or not. I think I should be very sorry, but no, 
 Louise, I don't believe I should be afraid." 
 
 " Oh, I wish I was good ; as good as you are ! " 
 sobbed his sister. " I can't bear to have Maude 
 die!" 
 
 " She may not. Bert is going back to stay 
 through the night; he said he should not leave her 
 at all." 
 
 *' Then we can't know anything till morning ? " 
 
 " No, not unless — " Mont did not finish his 
 sentence. " Do you want me to come down and 
 sleep in mother's room, Pussy ? Perhaps you won't 
 feel quite as much alone." 
 
 " Yes," replied Louise, " I wish you would. Oh, 
 if there was only something we could do!" 
 
BOTH MERRY AND SAD 343 
 
 "There is," said Mont very gravely; "haven't 
 you been doing it all the time ? " 
 
 It was a long night to the anxious watchers be- 
 side Maude's bed, — her doctor, nurse, and parents. 
 It was after two the next morning when Dr. Jen- 
 nings and Miss Hamilton suddenly exchanged a 
 glance, looking up from their intense watch over 
 Maude. Her mother saw, but hardly under- 
 stood. 
 
 Slowly, very slowly, Maude came back from the 
 valley of the shadow, so slowly that it was only 
 from moment to moment that either dared hope. 
 Hour by hour they fought for her life with all the 
 weapons science and skill could furnish. 
 
 It was eight the next morning before Bert came 
 back to the house. He showed signs of the vigil 
 he had been through, for his eyes were heavy and 
 tired. Louise and Mont looked the question they 
 dared not ask, but the doctor smiled. 
 
 " Maude has passed the crisis. She is still very 
 ill, but I think now she has a fighting chance." 
 
 Mont turned away abruptly, and the thankful 
 tears filled Louise's eyes. 
 
 " How long will it be before you are sure Maude 
 will get well?" 
 
 " It will be some time before she is out of danger, 
 and there is the possibility of a relapse at any time, 
 
344 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 but if she continues to improve till Sunday, I shall 
 cease to feel so very anxious over her." 
 
 By the end of the week the report from Maude's 
 room was so encouraging that the load of anxiety 
 was lifted from the hearts of all who loved her. 
 Convalescence must be slow, — it might be weeks 
 before her friends could see her, — but it promised 
 to be sure. 
 
 Mont, coming into the living-room shortly before 
 church time, stopped short in the doorway. 
 
 " What on earth has happened here ? " he in- 
 quired, looking around with an amazed expression. 
 
 Louise was collecting the scattered sheet music 
 with which, interspersed by cushions and upturned 
 rugs, the floor was strewn. She was feeling rather 
 resentful over her task, for there was a frown on 
 her face, and an impatient note in her voice as she 
 replied. 
 
 " Oh, I suppose it was Holly and Rob ! It's such" 
 a mess, and some one is likely to come in at any 
 minute. The things from my work-basket are all 
 over the floor, and that pretty Japanese vase mother 
 likes so much is broken." 
 
 " I'm sick of being the oldest in this family," 
 growled Mont. " It's terrible to have to keep the 
 peace ! I've been setting a good example ever since 
 I was three years old, and I've had enough of it ! " 
 
BOTH MERRY AND SAD 345 
 
 " It's terrible to be the only girl and have to pick 
 up after three boys ! " retorted Louise. 
 
 " Oh, you can leave me out ! This is no picnic 
 of mine ! " 
 
 Mont's tone was impatient, but as he spoke he 
 began to help reduce the disorder. 
 
 " Holly does feel badly since this cold settled in 
 his eyes, and I have no doubt he was aggravating, 
 but it is strange that he and Rob can't be left alone 
 together for ten minutes without tearing down the 
 house ! " 
 
 " Holly and Rob are a mighty long time learn- 
 ing to live with each other, and I'm tired to death of 
 always trying to keep things peaceable. I've done 
 it all my life!" 
 
 Mont slammed a pile of music into the rack as 
 he spoke. 
 
 " Mont, the infant angel of peace ! Daily per- 
 formances, admission free, strictly a family af- 
 fair!" 
 
 There was a second of surprised silence as the 
 pleasant voice ceased, and then, in spite of them- 
 selves, both Louise and Mont laughed, while Holly 
 flung himself on the couch and pulled the green 
 shade over his eyes. 
 
 "Holly, you're enough to try the patience of a 
 saint," remarked Mont at last. 
 
346 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 " Which saint ? " inquired his brother lazily. 
 
 " Get up now, and help clear away this mess ! " 
 commanded Mont suddenly. 
 
 "How would St. Mark do?" asked Holly se- 
 renely, without making the slightest pretence at 
 moving. " He is the fellow who goes round with 
 a lion, isn't he ? Experience with a lion might pre- 
 pare him for me. There was another old codger, 
 who had a pet lion, too, — what's his name ? That's 
 my necktie, Louise. Rob's is behind the piano." 
 
 " St. Jerome, I suppose," said Louise, tossing 
 over the bit of blue silk, " but really. Holly, you are 
 a trial." 
 
 " Am I not ? " agreed her brother unexpectedly. 
 " Just think how much merit you acquire by living 
 with me! This home would indeed be very peace- 
 ful if I wfere only under the daisies ! " 
 
 " Now shut up ! " exclaimed Mont. " I've stood 
 all I'm going to ! " while Louise in horror dropped 
 the spools she had just collected. 
 
 " You shouldn't speak to your little brother in 
 that tone," went on Holly, settling himself more 
 comfortably among the pillows. " I'm afraid, 
 Mont, your soul is growing all nubbly and prickly. 
 I wish, Louise, you'd hand me that pad of paper. 
 I want to draw a picture of Mont's soul ! " 
 
 " Just you attend to your own soul and you'll find 
 
BOTH MERRY AND SAD 347 
 
 occupation enough ! " laughed Mont, after an inef-' 
 fectual attempt to preserve his dignity. 
 
 " Haven't time. The cultivation of virtues in 
 you and Louise takes all my spare moments." 
 
 " It really is dreadful to upset the living-room on 
 Sunday morning," said his sister, collecting the last 
 button from the scattered contents of the work- 
 bcisket. 
 
 " Without doubt it is a sin," agreed Holly 
 sweetly, " but. Pussy, you'd better not go to church. 
 Let Mont go and meditate about the nubbles on his 
 sotil, but you stay and read to me. Bert is very 
 fierce about my eyes this morning; says if I read 
 one single word, he'll make me have them band- 
 aged. And it's beastly monotonous." 
 
 " You don't deserve to have her stay," remarked 
 Mont, throwing a couple of sofa cushions at his re- 
 cumbent brother. 
 
 Holly parried the missiles. " Who's upsetting 
 things now ? Why shouldn't she ? It's good of me 
 to give her a chance to be unselfish." 
 
 " That sounds very well, but there is something 
 wrong with its fundamental philosophy," com- 
 mented Mont, while Louise tried with the poker to 
 reach Rob's cravat. 
 
 " It isn't worth fishing out, Pussy. It came 
 apart before I threw it there. I think he cribbed 
 
348 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 it from Mont, anyway. Mont does buy such jay 
 ties! They may suit Maude's taste, but they are 
 never becoming to me, so I can't borrow them ! " 
 
 " I'm glad you refrain for any reason whatever," 
 said his older brother dryly. 
 
 " It is the only thing that prevents me," ac- 
 knowledged Holly, "but by the way, Mont, you 
 needn't think you're the person who is the peace- 
 maker in this family. That, you know, is my little 
 job." 
 
 " Holly, you are the limit ! " laughed Mont. 
 " You in the role of a peacemaker ! " 
 
 " Sure thing ! Now, neither you nor Louise were 
 really happy till I came and lent you the light of 
 my countenance." 
 
 " Your hair," murmured Louise. 
 
 " My aureole, if you please ! See how cheer- 
 fully you two have since cleared up the room. It 
 looks very well indeed, my children ! " 
 
 " Holly, if you didn't have a cold, I'd take you 
 out and lick you, for you certainly need it ! Pussy, 
 are you going to church ? " 
 
 " Pussy, are you going to stay at home ? " mim- 
 icked Holly. "You'd better, because if you don't 
 I shall read all the time you are gone." 
 
 " Oh, I'll stay! " laughed Louise. 
 
 " It is pleasant to have you so appreciative of 
 
BOTH MERRY AND SAD 349 
 
 the advantages of my society," sighed Holly. 
 " Good-bye, Mont, my best wishes for your nub- 
 bles." 
 
 " Oh, Holly dear ! " protested Louise laughingly, 
 but a quick little shudder seized her as she glanced 
 at him. Holly looked more frail and delicate than 
 usual this morning. What, indeed, would home be 
 without this whimsical and mischievous brother 
 whose merry and indomitable spirit struggled so 
 bravely with its physical limitations? It was sel- 
 dom that Holly was really serious, but his raillery 
 never had a sting, and rarely hurt any one, and he 
 had such funny, loving ways ! 
 
 " Now, Louise, I really object ! I don't so much 
 mind being kissed when I know you're going to do 
 it, but — this is so sudden ! " 
 
 " Holly, you're a hopeless case ! " grinned Mont 
 as he went out. 
 
 Louise made no inquiry into the causes that had 
 devastated the living-room. As a rule, her brothers 
 were harmonious, and the small tempests that occa- 
 sionally raged were seldom more than surface dis- 
 turbances of the family life. 
 
 " What shall I read ? " she asked mischievously. 
 " Here is a paper Mont brought home the last time 
 he went with Maude." 
 
 " I'd have to be mighty low in my mind before I 
 
350 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 would read that! The only interesting thing in it 
 is the fool advice they give to fellows about their 
 love affairs." 
 
 " Holly, I'm afraid you have nubbles on your 
 soul, too ! Let's read the * Water-babies.' I haven't 
 looked at it for ever so long. We'll find that part 
 about the water-baby who was so bad he grew all 
 prickly like a sea-urchin." 
 
 " All right, but I also want to hear about that 
 lion hunt in that magazine. The ' Water-babies ' is 
 in Rob's room ; he cabbages all the interesting litera- 
 ture in the house." 
 
 Louise read for some time while Holly reposed 
 lazily with tired eyes shaded from the light. There 
 seemed no good stopping-place in the fairy tale; it 
 was so long since they had read it that they had 
 forgotten its charm. Louise had another matter on 
 her mind, however, and after several tentative 
 glances at her brother, she paused at the end of a 
 chapter to say coaxingly, 
 
 " I want to ask you a question, Holly. I don't 
 mean to be inquisitive or interfering, and I have a 
 good reason for asking. Are you corresponding 
 with Helen Howard ? " 
 
 Louise's voice was very persuasive, but her 
 brother was still in a mood for teasing. 
 
 "What if I am?" 
 
BOTH MERRY AND SAD 3S1 
 
 " Only this, that you must find some other way 
 of getting her letters. I am not willing to be a 
 cat's paw, even for you ! " 
 
 Holly did not in the least know what she meant, 
 and was startled into pushing up the shade to look 
 at her. 
 
 " Oh, your poor eyes ! Do put it down. Yes- 
 terday there came a letter for me, but when I 
 opened it, there was only a sealed envelope ad- 
 dressed to you. There it is, but you must tell Helen 
 she needn't do it again, for if any more come, I 
 shall take them to Mrs. Howard." 
 
 " Do if you like," replied her brother, jerking 
 down the shade. 
 
 Louise sat silently studying the bookplate in the 
 " Water-babies." It was her own ; Holly had de- 
 signed it, and her father had it engraved. It was 
 pretty and artistic; a fluffy kitten sitting on an 
 open book spread out on a cosy window-seat. 
 Under one paw was a tiny sprig of holly, the signa- 
 ture of the designer. The pretty play upon her pet 
 name had pleased her greatly, and she looked at it 
 lovingly. 
 
 " It wouldn't be right for me to let Helen do it," 
 she said slowly after a pause. 
 
 "You needn't preach, Louise." 
 
 " I don't think I am preaching, only — you're my 
 
35^ FOUR GORDONS 
 
 special brother, since we are twins, — couldn't you, 
 just to please me, not write to Helen unless her 
 mother knows it ? " 
 
 Holly made no answer, and she began to read 
 again. Her brother did not listen, for he was 
 thinking. Louise was evidently troubled about the 
 letter, and he remembered all the wiUing and loving 
 service he had received from her in the week just 
 past. He had certainly given her more than one 
 opportunity to be unselfish. 
 
 " It really isn't your business, Louise, but if you 
 must know, I didn't answer that other letter of 
 Helen's and I sha'n't this." 
 
 " I'm very glad. I didn't want to think you were 
 helping her do an)^ing more she ought not to." 
 
 " Oh, it isn't because I'm becoming a cherub," 
 grumbled Holly. " I've been the black sheep of 
 this family too long ever to change the color of my 
 wool. You can burn that if you like, and if any 
 more come, do what you please with them, but don't 
 give them to me, and don't you dare tell mother ! " 
 
 Louise knew better than to make any comment, 
 and she promptly buried the offending missive be- 
 hind the back-log of the fire. 
 
CHAPTER XX 
 
 THE MOTTO OF CLAN MONTROSE 
 
 HOLLIS was unable to use his eyes for study 
 before the middle of the week, or to go to 
 school until Thursday. Fortunately the 
 class had begun reviewing for the spring examina- 
 tions, and he had only a week's work to make up. 
 It did not take him long. He was often very lazy, 
 but when he chose to work, he could accomplish a 
 great deal in a short time. He had been unusually 
 well all winter tmtil this unlucky cold, which had 
 taken extra strength and vitality. Bert was sorry, 
 for he had hoped Holly would continue to gain till 
 the doctor and Mrs. Gordon came back. However, 
 Holly had recovered his gay spirits and was once 
 again the life of the house, and only Dr. Jennings 
 thought him thin and pale or noticed that he spent 
 more time than usual on the couch. 
 
 The second Sunday in March was exceedingly 
 stormy and only Mont went out. As he returned 
 from church, he caught a glimpse of a private car- 
 
 353 
 
354 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 riage driving away from the door, but thought 
 nothing of it, — probably a patient of Bert's. In 
 the front hall he met Rob, looking much disgusted. 
 
 " Aunt Harriet has come ; she's going to stay to 
 dinner, and she's already on the war-path ! " he 
 growled. 
 
 Poor Louise was having a hard time, for Aunt 
 Harriet's hearing was keen, and she had detected 
 Holly's flying feet retreating upstairs as she came in. 
 Rob, too, had vanished as soon as he could, and 
 Louise was left alone to play her hard part of 
 hostess. 
 
 When Mont appeared. Miss Gordon demanded 
 an explanation of the coasting affair, some account 
 of which had reached her. He related the adven- 
 ture, but nothing could convince his great-aunt that 
 Holly had not deliberately run into and kidnapped 
 the unfortunate priest. From this, she branched 
 off to Sidney Miller, and dissected the character of 
 that unlucky youth to her heart's content. He was 
 the worst possible associate for HoUis ; their names 
 were always connected in misdoings, and their inti- 
 macy should be nipped in the bud. Suddenly she 
 changed the subject and asked the startled Mont 
 what Dr. Jennings had said about the article in the 
 London paper. 
 
 " He seemed much amused to think we had con- 
 
THE MOTTO OF MONTROSE 355 
 
 nected him with it," replied Mont diplomatically. 
 His answer rather disconcerted Aunt Harriet. 
 
 " Well, is that so ? " she exclaimed. " Naturally, 
 though, he would not confide in you indiscreet 
 young people. I have a mind to ask him myself." 
 
 Mont, being in full range of Atuit Harriet's 
 glasses, managed to control himself, but Louise 
 gave a spasmodic exclamation which she turned 
 into a cough. 
 
 " Have you taken cold from HoUis, child ? You 
 should be very careful, — slim girls like you often 
 have consumption." 
 
 " I have no cold. Aunt Harriet, and Holly is over 
 his." 
 
 " He will probably have another. It seems to me 
 he has made himself much talked of this winter. 
 It is extraordinary how different he is from the 
 rest of you ! " 
 
 " Oh, Aunt Harriet," said Louise, too indignant 
 to endure more, " Holly is so dear ! You see you 
 don't know him as we do. If you did, you couldn't 
 help loving him, and indeed he is not so bad as you 
 think!" 
 
 " I know enough of him," said Aunt Harriet 
 grimly. " He was bad when he was a baby, and 
 he hasn't improved." 
 
 Louise was ready to cry from annoyance, but 
 
3S6 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 luckily Mary rang the Japanese gongs in the hall 
 to announce dinner, and Aunt Harriet had to be 
 escorted into the dining-room. Bert and Holly 
 came in together from the office, so Holly escaped 
 any special comment at the time, although Aunt 
 Harriet refused to shake hands with him. Bert was 
 very courteous, but had an air of such imperturbable 
 self-possession, that Miss Gordon, if she had in- 
 tended to question him, did not mention Lady Laris- 
 ton. 
 
 It was not a pleasant dinner, for it was difficult 
 to find any topic of conversation about which Aunt 
 Harriet did not feel pugnacious. She asked Louise 
 what she had ordered for dessert, and expressed 
 surprise when Louise said that Sarah planned the 
 meals. 
 
 The dessert, when it came, proved to be choco- 
 late pudding, which Aunt Harriet refused, saying 
 she could not digest chocolate. In mortification, 
 Louise offered cake and fruit, but Miss Gordon 
 never ate cocoanut cake, and considered that 
 oranges should be eaten only in the privacy of one's 
 own room. This made matters still more uncom- 
 fortable, especially since Aunt Harriet was fixing 
 her eye on Holly, and presently she asked why he 
 had not come to her when she sent for him on 
 hearing the news of his suspension. 
 
THE MOTTO OF MONTROSE 357 
 
 Holly grew red, but replied quite respectfully, 
 
 " Because father had said that we were to obey 
 Bert, and he and I had settled the matter. I didn't 
 think I was responsible to any one else, so I didn't 
 come." 
 
 " It is a matter that I shall not overlook. Mollis," 
 said Aunt Harriet portentously. 
 
 Holly flared up at this. " I don't care if — " 
 
 " Holly ! " said Bert. " Remember your aunt is a 
 guest in your home." 
 
 Holly stopped with a visible effort. His gray 
 eyes were fvdl of dangerous sparkles. 
 
 " I have no doubt your remarks would be of in- 
 terest, Hollis," said Aunt Harriet grimly, " while 
 your conduct is no more than is to be expected. 
 Now, Louise, what is this I hear about that mis- 
 guided child of Marion Howard?" 
 
 Poor Louise blushed painfully. 
 
 " There is nothing to tell. Helen has gone to a 
 boarding-school in Boston." 
 
 "Why was she sent?" 
 
 " She had neglected her studies, and I suppose 
 they thought she would do better in a stricter 
 school." 
 
 " It all comes of allowing young people such 
 liberties. I could have told Marion what would 
 happen when she let her daughter take part in 
 
3S8 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 that play. It was a foolish performance, and as 
 far as I know, did harm to every one who was in 
 it." 
 
 The uncomfortable dinner came to an end at last, 
 and Aunt Harriet established herself in the living- 
 room. Louise gave Bert such an imploring look 
 that he took pity on her and came also for a few 
 minutes. Mont stuck to his post, and even Aunt 
 Harriet's temper improved a little with Bert's deter- 
 mined effort to be entertaining. When he left, he 
 suggested that Louise should read aloud the recent 
 letters from Italy. Louise was thankful for the 
 suggestion, and thus occupied the time till Miss 
 Gordon's carriage was announced. After helping 
 her aunt with her wraps, she was greatly surprised 
 to be kissed and told that she, at least, was a true 
 Gordon. 
 
 Aunt Harriet would have been horrified, had she 
 known the relief that surged through the house on 
 her departure; how Rob came from the library, 
 where he had ensconced himself; how Mont sat 
 down, at the piano and began to play ; how Louise 
 flung herself into a big chair in half-tearful relaxa- 
 tion; and how Holly, who had sputtered away his 
 wrath in his room, came down two steps at a time, 
 called the departing visitor a regular Gorgon, and 
 hoped she might sometime find herself in a place 
 
THE MOTTO OF MONTROSE 359 
 
 with nothing but chocolate to eat, and where all the 
 spiders were tarantulas! 
 
 " Oh, Holly, don't ! " protested Louise, lauding 
 hysterically. " How dreadful it must be to live as 
 long as she has and not have any one who really 
 loves her ! " 
 
 " Worse than that," commented Mont, " to be 
 some one whom no one coidd love. Love, my chil- 
 dren, can never be bought." 
 
 " Listen to the spoony chap ! " burst in Holly. 
 " Who's being silly now ? " 
 
 " Not I. That is merely a profound truth I am 
 stating." 
 
 " I can't think why she does hate me so," ob- 
 served Holly thoughtfully. " She never liked me, 
 but she wasn't always as rabid as this." 
 
 " Mother will smooth her out," sighed Louise, 
 "but let's hope, oh, let's hope she won't come to 
 dinner again ! " 
 
 Easter came about the middle of April, and for 
 Maude Kimball, at least, it was an important day. 
 To one who for weeks has been a prisoner in bed, 
 the first visitor is a great event. 
 
 Louise stopped on her way home from church, 
 her face shining with an inward radiance that was 
 not wholly caused by the glorious service and rtiusic 
 she had just heard, nor by happiness at seeing her 
 
36o FOUR GORDONS 
 
 friend again, though both were contributory 
 causes. 
 
 Maude was lying against her pillows, her soft 
 brown hair cut short, and her big hazel eyes look- 
 ing startlingly large in her thin face, but she was 
 the same sweet Maude as ever and with a loving 
 smile of welcome held out her arms. 
 
 " Oh, Maude darling, it is so good to see you 
 again ! We've missed you just terribly." 
 
 It was difficult for Louise to keep back the tears 
 as she realized from her friend's fragile appearance 
 how very ill she had been. She was glad their af- 
 fectionate embrace had unfastened her little neck- 
 lace, since in stooping for it she could hide her face 
 for an instant. 
 
 Illness had not robbed Maude of her cheery 
 smile, nor her pleasant voice. " I could hardly wait 
 for you, Louise. Mother told me you were to come 
 after church, and though I knew the Easter service 
 would be long, I have been expecting you since a 
 ridiculously early hour. How very happy you look, 
 Louise dear ! " 
 
 In spite of herself the tears came to Louise's 
 eyes, but she bravely forced them back. 
 
 " It is the best part of the whole day to see you 
 again, Maudie ! That is enough to make me happy, 
 but we are expecting father and mother on Tues- 
 
THE MOTTO OF MONTROSE 361 
 
 day. They sailed on the fourth from Genoa for 
 Boston." 
 
 " No wonder the gladness shines through," said 
 Maude softly. "You do look so dear, Louise! I 
 think not seeing you for so long makes me appre- 
 ciate you more ! " 
 
 Louise smiled and patted the transparent white 
 hand she held in both her own. 
 
 " I am so glad they are coming! I wish you 
 would take some of my flowers to put in Mrs. Gor- 
 don's room. I have a regular conservatory, you 
 see, for flowers and plants kept coming all day yes- 
 terday. Mother arranged them around the bed for 
 me to see, but I couldn't have them all in here. 
 Those daffodils should keep nicely for some days, 
 and I would like her to have them." 
 
 " I'll put them where she will see them the first 
 thing," promised Louise. 
 
 " It was dear of you and Millie to send the lily. 
 I told mother I must have it close beside me and 
 I have been watching it all the morning. It was 
 just like you to do it. Give Millie my special love, 
 won't you? It ha^ been a beautiful day," went on 
 Maude. " While I was resting after my breakfast, 
 mother came in and told me something very nice 
 was going to happen. In a minute, out in the hall, 
 I heard Mont's 'cello. He played some Easter 
 
362 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 music ; a glorious Te Deum, and that Sanctus, and 
 the andante we like so much. Mother thought it 
 was so sweet of him to think of it. I hope I can 
 thank him myself before long, but I wish you would 
 tell him it made me very happy." 
 
 " So that was why he took the 'cello when he 
 first went out ! " said Louise smiling. " Both he 
 and Holly were to play with the choir at half-past 
 ten, but I noticed when Mont went to the early 
 service he had the 'cello. I am glad you liked it, 
 Maudie, and I know it gave him ever so much 
 pleasure." 
 
 " It was a beautiful thing to do, and with the 
 music and all the flowers and my first visitor, it has 
 truly been Easter for me." 
 
 There was a quiver in Maude's voice, and Louise 
 knelt to hold her fast for a little. 
 
 " I mustn't stay, Maudie darling," she whispered 
 after a pause. " Being a doctor's daughter I know 
 that short visits must be made to sick people, but 
 I'm coming again very soon, and very often, for 
 there are such stacks of things to tell you about 
 school, and other interesting bits of news. Oh, 
 Maudie, do hurry and get well, for nothing is quite 
 the same when you are not there ! " 
 
 Louise hurried home for it was almost time for 
 dinner, and she did not wish to keep the boys wait- 
 
THE MOTTO OF MONTROSE 363 
 
 ing. The morning had been bright, but cold and 
 windy, and in places the silow was lingering. It 
 would seem rather wintry to the travellers return- 
 ing from sunny Italy. 
 
 Tuesday morning. Holly came in with a handful 
 of snowdrops found in a sheltered garden bed 
 where they had apparently blossomed for the ex- 
 press purpose of welcoming Mrs. Gordon home. 
 
 Tuesday wore slowly on, and no telegram came, 
 nor did the evening paper have any report of a wire- 
 less message showing the steamer's whereabouts. 
 
 " Possibly the steamer came up too late to cross 
 the bar," said Bert cheerfully, noticing the sober 
 faces around the dinner-table. " Or it may have 
 been delayed by fog. It would be nothing strange 
 at this time of year for it to be a day or so over- 
 time. As for its not being reported by wireless, 
 we can't expect our papers here to get all such 
 news." 
 
 Wednesday passed and no word came. In the 
 evening, Bert telephoned to Boston, more to com- 
 fort Louise than because he was worried. The re- 
 sult was encouraging. The steamer , had been 
 picked up by wireless, had reported much fog and 
 a bad storm, but all were well on board and they 
 should dock sometime the next day. 
 
 The telegram came early in the morning. Evi- 
 
364 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 dently the steamer had made good time during the 
 night, for it was noi seven when Mont woke Louise 
 jj) share the news. 
 
 " They've landed, Pussy ! This has just come. 
 Bert brought it upstairs and told me to come and 
 tell you." 
 
 Mont was in bathrobe and slippers, with his 
 brown hair all rumpled, but his eyes were shining 
 with excitement. Louise sat up in bed and held 
 out her hands for the telegram. 
 
 "Ashore at last. Expect us at 1.45. C. D. 
 Gordon." 
 
 " Oh, Mont ! " exclaimed Louise, " to think they 
 are really coming! We will all go to meet them." 
 
 " We will have Patrick bring the double carriage 
 up to school for us. He won't mind walking back, 
 and then one more can ride from the station. Now 
 if Holly dares get kept after school ! " 
 
 " Oh, he mustn't, but I don't believe Dr. Callen- 
 dar will keep him to-day no matter what he does ! " 
 replied Louise happily. 
 
 That was a long morning for them all, but one 
 o'clock came at last. Holly had so conducted him- 
 self that he was excused with the others. Patrick 
 was on time, and they reached the station ten min- 
 utes before the train was due, found on what track 
 it would come in, and stationed themselves on the 
 
THE MOTTO OF MONTROSE 365 
 
 platfonji to wait. It was almost two before the 
 whistle sounded in the distance, and in swept the 
 train with the g^nding of brakes and the hiss of 
 escaping steam. They watched eagerly the piissen- 
 gers from the forward cars. No one there, — ah ! 
 there they were, two cars down, father waving his 
 hat from the steps as he descended. 
 
 Louise ran the length of the platform, incidentally 
 bumping into someone's suitcase, and bruising her- 
 self quite severely, but at the time she neither 
 knew, nor cared. Neither did she know just what 
 happened. She was laughing and crying and kiss- 
 ing mother all at the same time, and then the boys 
 seized mother, and father took her right up in his 
 arms, quite oflF her feet, and never let her go again, 
 even while he was shaking hands with the boys, and 
 patting them on the back. Mother was laughing 
 and crying, too, and Dr. Gordon, when there was 
 no boy in reach to pat, kept on patting her. Then 
 suddenly Bert appeared, and the welcome began 
 over again. 
 
 Bert had come to the station with the auto, and 
 Dr. Gordon went with him, leaving the children and 
 their mother to squeeze into the surrey. It was a 
 tight fit, but no one cared, and Mrs. Gordon sat be- 
 tween the twins on the back seat, while Rob in front 
 was quite twisted around so he could keep her in 
 
366 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 sight. Mont had to attend to his horses, but he lost 
 no word that the others were saying. 
 
 " My own little daughter, and my three dear 
 boys ! " said Mrs. Gordon lovingly as they turned 
 into a quieter street. " Robin, I'm sorry I haven't 
 a third hand for you to hold, but your turn and 
 Mont's shall come later. Oh, Pussy! won't we 
 have good times all back together in the dear 
 home?" 
 
 Louise responded with a closer clasp of the hand 
 she held. 
 
 Sarah and Mary had a smiling and affectionate 
 greeting for the master and mistress, and the whole 
 house radiated a welcome. Lunch was ready, and 
 Bert and Dr. Gordon were persuaded to come im- 
 mediately. As they gathered round the table where 
 they had not been together for five long months, 
 the doctor gave a quick glance at his children, the 
 sweet little daughter, and the three tall lads. Then 
 he bowed his head, and instead of their usual silent 
 grace, gave grateful thanks for the love and mercy 
 that had kept them through the days of separation 
 and brought them safely together again. 
 
 Bert had to hurry away after lunch, but the doc- 
 tor came into the living-room with the rest. 
 
 " Come here and let me look at you ! " he ex- 
 claimed laughingly, taking his eldest son by the 
 
THE MOTTO OF MONTROSE 367 
 
 shoulders. " Well, Montrose is surely as tall as his 
 old dad, if not taller ! " 
 
 In spite of the gay tone the doctor was looking 
 very keenly into the honest brown eyes that were 
 meeting his own as squarely and unflinchingly. He 
 was evidently satisfied with what he saw, for he 
 gave him an affectionate slap on the back, and then 
 put his arm round Rob. 
 
 " Take off your glasses a moment, and let me 
 have a son and not an owl ! Won't do, will it ? It 
 makes a bat instead of a boy ! Bless me, Robin, I 
 hate to have you so dependent on your lenses! 
 Hurry and grow older, for I think the trouble will 
 lessen with the years ! " 
 
 He stood for a moment with an arm around 
 either son, and then kissed Louise and drew her to 
 a seat beside him on the couch. 
 
 " Holly, come here, my lad ! You haven't given 
 me a hug yet, and I need one." 
 
 " You need a shave, too, father," remarked the 
 boy a second later. 
 
 The others shouted and the doctor's eyes twin- 
 kled. 
 
 " Ah, Holly is himself again ! I really wasn't 
 enjoying this terribly proper, tall youth, who looks 
 like Holly and doesn't act like him ! " 
 
 Holly also laughed, but immediately looked so 
 
368 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 sober and was so unwilling to meet his father's 
 eyes, that the doctor felt sorry. Evidently Holly 
 was the only one of the four who needed to have 
 matters set right for him. There would be time 
 for that later. 
 
 They sat talking till the trunks came, when the 
 doctor left them, saying that he must attend to 
 business. The others went up with Mrs. Gordon to 
 see the unpacking. 
 
 Such curious and pretty things as appeared : beau- 
 tiful photographs, post cards, bits of pottery, a 
 lovely bronze statuette ! 
 
 Louise exclaimed with delight over a turquoise 
 ring from Florence, made of two quaint twisted 
 serpents guarding a turquoise matrix with an 
 Arabic inscription in gold, and thought herself the 
 happiest girl in existence when she found six silver 
 buttons and a thimble set with coral were also for 
 her. 
 
 Still another surprise was in store, for Mrs. Gor- 
 don opened a small pasteboard box, and said, 
 smiling, 
 
 "Look, dear, aren't they pretty?" 
 
 Louise exclaimed with admiration, for the box 
 contained three little ivory brooches, beautifully 
 carved, and colored to look like real flowers. 
 
 " One is for Millie, one for Maude, and one for 
 
THE MOTTO OF MONTROSE 369 
 
 Louise. Montrose, my son, you are good at see- 
 ing likenesses; which pin did I choose for which 
 girl?" 
 
 " That is easy, mother," said Mont, smiling, and 
 looking at the pretty ornaments with interest. 
 "You meant the blue cornflower for Millie, the 
 wild rose for Louise, and the violet for Maude." 
 
 " Bright boy, go up to the head ! How is my dear 
 Maude?" 
 
 " Louise saw her Sunday, and Mrs. Kimball says 
 I may just as soon as she can sit up." 
 
 ' " She was propped with pillows, mother, and so 
 pale and sweet. I felt that I wanted to hold her 
 fast all the time, just to keep her here." 
 
 " I am anxious to see the dear child, and thank 
 her for the daffodils and give her the pin. She 
 wrote me such a sweet letter at Christmas ! " 
 
 Mrs. Gordon returned to the depths of the trunk 
 and presently Rob was made dumb with admiration 
 over a copy of " Romola " bound in vellum and plen- 
 tifully illustrated with Florentine photographs. His 
 speechlessness was not improved by the appearance 
 of a pair of antique bronze book-supports. 
 
 Mont and Holly each had a quaint and handsome 
 watch-fob, while Mrs. Gordon had chosen for Mont 
 some coins to add to his collection, and for Holly 
 a chess board of the inlaid Sorrento work. There 
 
370 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 was also an inlaid cribbage board and a curious little 
 bronze vessel like an antique tripod. 
 
 " Those are for Bert," said Mrs. Gordon as she 
 looked up from the things piled about her. 
 " What's this ? Oh, it is the silk waist I brought 
 for Sarah, and this lace is for Aunt Harriet, and 
 see here, honey, won't these Roman handkerchiefs 
 make gorgeous sofa pillows ? " 
 
 " What's this tripod thing for, mother ? " 
 
 " I thought Bert could use it for an ash tray. 
 He's not given up smoking, has he ? And when did 
 you see Aunt Harriet?" 
 
 " Mother, she came to dinner one Sunday about 
 a month ago, and oh, it was awful ! " 
 
 " She was utterly impossible," said Holly, sitting 
 down on the floor. " Nobody living could endure 
 her. I was awfully rude to her; you will probably 
 hear so from her, but I may as well break the news 
 to you gently. She was more than human nature 
 could bear, and I am afraid I never shall be sorry 
 about it, mother dearest, so you needn't try very 
 hard to make me ! " 
 
 It was impossible for Mrs. Gordon not to smile 
 when Holly's merry gray eyes were looking into 
 hers, but she shook her head as she returned to the 
 trunk. After it was unpacked, the boys drifted 
 away, and Louise had her chance to talk while she 
 
THE MOTTO OF MONTROSE 371 
 
 was helping put things in their places. While they 
 were making room for the new treasures, her mother 
 discovered and greatly admired the stenciled pil- 
 lows. 
 
 In the late afternoon, Mrs. Gordon came down to 
 find the doctor and Bert and they had a short talk, 
 in the course of which Bert was very gratefully 
 thanked, though he protested that the winter had 
 been only a pleasure to him. 
 
 "And how do the children seem to you?" he 
 inquired hastily, to change the subject. 
 
 " Much the same. Mont has grown more manly 
 and Rob taller. Holly looks well for him." 
 
 " Not so well as he did a month ago. That hard 
 cold pulled him dovim, but before that he was in 
 good shape." 
 
 " And my little Louise is as pretty as a picture," 
 said the doctor. 
 
 " She has been so sweet with her brothers this 
 winter, so thoughtful and womanly. I think, Mrs. 
 Gordon, she has tried in every possible way to take 
 your place. And Mont deserves credit also ; he has 
 done his best, and been his own' sterling self. Rob, 
 I know, has won several victories over his temper." 
 
 " And what of Holly ? " asked the doctor. 
 
 " Holly has had a hard time. I think he has 
 really suffered, but he has profited, too, by the ex- 
 
372 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 perierice. It seems to me he is a little less heedless, 
 and more thoughtful; a little more inclined to con- 
 sider what may happen, before he does the first 
 crazy thing that comes into his head. Mont has 
 been tremendously good to him. Their fraternal 
 affection is certainly a very beautiful thing, and I 
 only wish Mont was as essential to Holly's happi- 
 ness, as Holly himself is to Mont's." 
 
 " That's a difference in temperament," said the 
 doctor. " Mont cares for fewer people, but he loves 
 those few intensely. And how much discipline 
 have you been obliged to apply? " he asked merrily. 
 
 Bert laughed. " Not a great amount. On one 
 occasion I advised Mont to apologize, and Louise 
 to receive said apology. I have had one short but 
 serious interview with Rob, and several, alas ! with 
 Holly. Holly is such a lovable boy! Yet he may 
 give you a heartache where Mont never will." 
 
 " Holly needs improvement, goodness knows ! " 
 said Dr. Gordon, " Yet I hate to have him radically 
 changed in the process. Why, he isn't himself at 
 all!" 
 
 " He will be when he has had one confidential 
 talk with the father who understands him so well," 
 replied Bert with an affectionate glance at the older 
 man. 
 
 Holly had that interview in the evening when he 
 
THE MOTTO OF MONTROSE 373 
 
 came down to the office, where Dr. Gordon was 
 looking over papers. He did not interrupt, but sat 
 silently on the operating-table till the doctor noticed 
 his presence. 
 
 " Come here, sonny ! " he exclaimed, turning 
 round in his swivel-chair. " What's the matter, 
 dear boy? Aren't you glad to have your old dad 
 back?" 
 
 " Awfully ! " Holly had both arms round his 
 father's neck as he spoke. " Only Mont and Rob 
 haven't got into scrapes." 
 
 " And Holly has ? Well, I'm sorry about the 
 scrapes, but you know we love our bad boy just the 
 same. And I never give up hoping Holly will stop 
 getting, into trouble." 
 
 " I was very sorry ! " 
 
 " I know you were, and we won't discuss any 
 past sins. Or is it something more I haven't heard 
 about?" 
 
 " Nothing special just now, only I wish I had 
 not done a number of things I did do." 
 
 " It isn't a very satisfactory winter to look back 
 upon," said the doctor, smoothing the bright head 
 gently, " and I don't wonder you feel badly about 
 it, — I should in your place. But, Holly, we can 
 always ask to be forgiven and start again. You 
 want to, don't you? " 
 
374 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 Holly made no reply, only tightened his clasp, 
 and the doctor added in a low tone, 
 
 "Just try again, sonny, and succeed better this 
 time." 
 
 " Oh, dad, you are such a brick ! " said Holly, 
 straightening up, and looking directly into the doc- 
 tor's eyes. " I shall do my level best never to make 
 you feel sorry again." 
 
 " Because you are my own boy, you can hurt me 
 a good deal, you know," replied the doctor quietly. 
 
 " Father," went on Holly, after a pause, arrang- 
 ing the doctor's tie as he spoke, " I have had a row 
 with Aunt Harriet, but it was not without provoca- 
 tion, and I don't think I was as dreadful as she will 
 tell you. Why does she hate me so ? " 
 
 " It isn't you. Holly ; she wanted you christened 
 Hezekiah, after a man whom she expected to marry. 
 Oh, she was young once, though you do look doubt- 
 ful ! We asked her to be your godmother, but she 
 refused unless she could have the privilege of na- 
 ming you. We felt we could not have you called 
 Hezekiah, and so she would have nothing to do with 
 the affair, and has disliked you ever since. It is all 
 in the name ; were you Hezekiah instead of HoUis, 
 everything you might choose to do would be per- 
 fect in her eyes." 
 
 " Great Scott, what a name ! That was a lucky 
 
THE MOTTO OF MONTROSE 375 
 
 escape, but I am glad to know she has some reason, 
 for I didn't see why she should always be so disa- 
 greeable to me." 
 
 " That is the only reason. Now, if all is well 
 again, I ought to look over these papers before Bert 
 returns." 
 
 Holly left the office much happier than when he 
 had entered, and returned to the cosy living-room. 
 The others were preparing to toast marshmallows, 
 and he had a chance to sit quietly by his mother 
 for a little. 
 
 " Oh, mother ! " exclaimed Louise when no one 
 could eat any more ; " I am so ridiculously happy ! 
 Truly, I think nobody else ever was so happy ! " 
 
 " Why, dearie, of course you are happy ! Isn't 
 it a beautiful thing to have a home like ours ? I am 
 sure I am perfectly contented. I didn't meet a 
 single person, while I was away, with whom I would 
 change places, — no, not one ! I feel that I am a 
 very blessed woman with my dear home, and my 
 good husband, and my three big boys and my bonny 
 little daughter ! " 
 
 " We do have nice times together," said Mont 
 gravely ; " better than most families, I think." 
 
 Mrs. Gordon smiled and looked at a portrait on 
 the wall. • 
 
 " Your grandfather used always to say that loy- 
 
376 FOUR GORDONS 
 
 alty was the distinguishing characteristic of Clan 
 Montrose. Do you remember the motto above the 
 fireplace in his study? As a girl it fascinated me, 
 and I have come to think it means more than the 
 clan loyalty in the old sense; love of home and of 
 one another as well. You are Montroses as well as 
 Gordons, you know." 
 
 She paused and glanced at them all; Louise and 
 Rob still on the hearth-rug. Holly beside her on the 
 couch, and Mont leaning against the mantel, with 
 a thoughtful expression on his manly face. Then 
 she quoted softly the old saying of her father's clan. 
 
 " They aye stand together, Montrose with Mont- 
 rose." 
 
 THE END.